MASS PSYCHOLOGY OF FASCISM - WILHELM REICH

THE MASS PSYCHOLOGY OF FASCISM

Wilhelm Reich

Writing in the years 1930-33, Reich applies his theories of human character-structure
to dissecting and analysing what he realised was the menacing social situation. Fascism,
he argues, does not spring exclusively either from the economic factors, or from the
activities of political leaders. Much rather, it is the collective expression of average
human beings, whose primary biological needs have been ruthlessly crushed by an
authoritarian and sexually inhibited society. Any form of organised mysticism, such as
the authoritarian family or church, feeds on the longings of the masses, he concludes,
and we must be forced to realise its potential destructiveness.

Banned by the Nazis The Mass Psychology of Fascism is a brilliant and prophetic
document which reveals Reich at his penetrating best.

Foreword

In the first English-language edition of The Mass Psychology of Fascism, which
appeared in 1946, Reich stated that his sex-economic theory, applied to the study of
fascism, had ‘stood the test of time’. Now, almost forty years after the publication of the
first edition in German, this new, more exact, translation is being presented with every
indication that it is not merely a work of historical interest but that it continues to ‘ stand
the test of time’. Actually, in the violent struggle that is taking place today between the
forces of repression and natural self-regulation, there is clear evidence that the validity of
Reich’s concepts is more firmly rooted than ever before. An attempt at a refutation of
their essential correctness must now contend with the knowledge of the physical orgone
energy, the common functioning principle applicable to all biological and social
phenomena. As extravagant as that may sound, and as fanciful as the discovery itself may
appear, it can be predicted that it will continue to resist irrational rejection derived from
rumouring, disinterest and mechanistic misinterpretation, as well as equally irrational
mystical acceptance or fragmentary selection, which arbitrarily draws the line between
what is or is not desirable. The latter problem is particularly troublesome because of the
rampant tendency to judge Reich’s work on the basis of one’s own narrow interests and
prejudices, without any capacity to follow into unknown realms of knowledge. For
example, there is much evidence that the dissident young, despite Reich’s warning not to
use his discoveries politically, are eager to grasp certain portions of his early work for
their own purposes, while simultaneously discounting its logical development into the
biological and physical realm. It is no more possible to separate Reich’s early work in the
mental hygiene movement and his study of human character structure from his later,
crucial discovery of the Life Energy than it is to separate the animal man from life itself.
If The Mass Psychology of Fascism is ever to be understood and utilized in a practical
way, if ‘thwarted’ life is ever to free itself and peace and love to become more than
empty slogans, the existence and functioning of the Life Energy must be acknowledged
and understood. No matter how much it is ridiculed and ailed at, it cannot be ignored if
man is ever to come to grips with the hitherto mysterious forces within himself.

In this particular work Reich has applied his clinical knowledge of human character
structure to the social and political scene. He firmly repudiates the notion that fascism is
the ideology or action of a single individual or nationality; or of any ethnic or political
group. He also denies a purely socio-economic explanation as advanced by Marxian
ideologists. He understands fascism as the expression of the irrational character structure
of the average human being whose primary, biological needs and impulses have been
suppressed for thousands of years. The social function of this suppression and the crucial
role played in it by the authoritarian family and the church are carefully analysed. Reich
shows how every form of organized mysticism, including fascism, relies on the
unsatisfied orgastic longing of the masses.

The importance of this work today cannot be underestimated. The human character
structure that created organized fascist movements still exists, dominating our present
social conflicts. If the chaos and agony of our time are ever to be eliminated, we must
turn our attention to the character structure that creates them; we must understand the
mass psychology of fascism.

New York, 1 970
Mary Higgins, Trustee
The Wilhelm Reich Infant Trust Fund

Preface to the Third Edition, Revised and Enlarged

Extensive and painstaking therapeutic work on the human character has led me to the
conclusion that, as a rule, we are dealing with three different layers of the biopsychic
structure in the evaluation of human reactions. As I demonstrated in my book Character-
Analysis, these layers of the character structure are deposits of social development, which
function autonomously. On the surface layer of his personality the average man is
reserved, polite, compassionate, responsible, and conscientious. There would be no social
tragedy of the human animal if this surface layer of the personality were in direct contact
with the deep natural core. This, unfortunately, is not the case. The surface layer of social
cooperation is not in contact with the deep biologic core of one’s selfhood; it is borne
second, an intermediate character layer, which consists exclusively of cruel, sadistic,
lascivious, rapacious and envious impulses. It represents the Freudian ‘unconscious’ or
‘what is repressed’ ; to put it in the language of sex-economy, it represents the sum total
of all so-called ‘secondary drives’.

Orgone biophysics made it possible to comprehend the Freudian unconscious, that
which is anti-social in man, as a secondary result of the repression of primary biologic
urges. If one penetrates through this second layer of perversion, deeper into the biologic
substratum of the human animal, one always discovers the third, deepest, layer, which we
call the biologic core. In this core, under favourable social conditions, man is an
essentially honest, industrious, cooperative, loving, and, if motivated, rationally hating
animal. Yet it is not at all possible to bring about a loosening of the character structure of
present-day man by penetrating to this deepest and so promising layer without first
eliminating the non-genuine, spuriously social surface. Drop the mask of cultivation, and

it is not natural sociality that prevails at first, but only the perverse, sadistic character
layer.

It is this unfortunate structuralization that is responsible for the fact that every natural,
social or libidinous impulse that wants to spring into action from the biologic core has to
pass through the layer of secondary perverse drives and is thereby distorted. This
distortion transforms the original social nature of the natural impulses and makes it
perverse, thus inhibiting every genuine expression of life.

Let us now transpose our human structure into the social and political sphere.

It is not difficult to see that the various political and ideological groupings of human
society correspond to the various layers of the structure of the human character. We,
however, decline to accept the error of idealistic philosophy, namely that this human
structure is immutable to all eternity. After social conditions and changes have
transmuted man’s original biologic demands and made them a part of his character
structure , the latter reproduces the social structure of society in the form of ideologies.

Since the breakdown of the primitive work-democratic form of social organization, the
biologic core of man has been without social representation. The ‘natural’ and ‘sublime’
in man, that which links him to his cosmos, has found genuine expression only in great
works of art, especially in music and in painting. Until now, however, it has not exercised
a fundamental influence on the shaping of human society, if by society we mean the
community of mankind and not the culture of a small, rich upper class.

In the ethical and social ideals of liberalism we recognize the advocacy of the
characteristics of the surface layer of the character, which is intent upon self-control and
tolerance. This liberalism lays stress upon its ethics for the purpose of holding in
suppression the ‘monster in man’, our layer of ‘secondary drives’, the Freudian
‘unconscious’. The natural sociabilility of the deepest third layer, the core layer, is
foreign to the liberal. He deplores the perversion of the human character and seeks to
overcome it by means of ethical norms, but the social catastrophes of the twentieth
century show that he did not get very far with this approach.

Everything that is genuinely revolutionary; every genuine art and science, stems from
man’s natural biologic core. Thus far, neither the genuine revolutionary nor the artist nor
scientist has won favour with masses of people and acted as the leader, or if he has, he
has not been able to hold them in the sphere of vital interest for any length of time.

The case of fascism, in contrast to liberalism and genuine revolution, is quite different.
Its essence embodies neither the surface nor the depth, but by and large the second, inter-
mediate character layer of secondary drives.

When this book was first written, fascism was generally regarded as a ‘political party’,
which, as other ‘social groups’, advocated an organized ‘political idea’. According to this
appraisal ‘the fascist party was instituting fascism by means of force or through “political
manoeuvre’”.

Contrary to this, my medical experiences with men and women of various classes,
races, nations, religious beliefs, etc., taught me that ‘fascism’ is only the organized
political expression of the structure of the average man’s character, a structure that is
confined neither to certain races or nations nor to certain parties, but is general and
international. Viewed with respect to man’s character, fascism’ is the basic emotional

attitude of the suppressed man of our authoritarian machine civilisation and its
mechanistic-mystical conception of life.

It is the mechanistic-mystical character of modern man that produces fascist parties,
and not vice versa.

The result of erroneous political thinking is that even today fascism is conceived as a
specific national characteristic of the Germans or the Japanese. All further erroneous
interpretations follow from this initial erroneous conception.

To the detriment of genuine efforts to achieve freedom, fascism was and is still
conceived as the dictatorship of a small reactionary clique. The tenacity with which this
error persists is to be ascribed to our fear of recognizing the true state of affairs: fascism
is an international phenomenon, which pervades all bodies of human society of all
nations. This conclusion is in agreement with the international events of the past fifteen
years.

My character-analytic experiences have convinced me that there is not a single
individual who does not bear the elements of fascist feeling and thinking in his structure.
As a political movement fascism differs from other reactionary parties inasmuch as it is
borne and championed by masses of people.

I am fully conscious of the enormous responsibility involved in making such an
assertion. And in the interest of this lacerated world I should like the toiling masses to be
just as clear about their responsibility for fascism.

A sharp distinction must be made between ordinary militarism and fascism.
Wilhelmian Germany was militaristic, but it was not fascistic.

Since fascism, whenever and wherever it makes its appearance, is a movement borne
by masses of people, it betrays all the characteristics and contradictions present in the
character structure of the mass individual. It is not, as is commonly believed, a purely
reactionary movement - it represents an amalgam between rebellious emotions and
reactionary social ideas.

If we conceive of being revolutionary as the rational rebellion against intolerable
conditions in human society, the rational will ‘to get to the root of all things’ (‘radical’ =
‘radic’ = ‘root’) and to improve them, then fascism is never revolutionary. It can of
course appear in the guise of revolutionary emotions. But it is not the physician who
tackles a disease with reckless invectives whom we call revolutionary, but the one who
examines the causes of the disease quietly, courageously and painstakingly, and fights it.
Fascist rebelliousness always accrues where a revolutionary emotion, out of fear of the
truth, is distorted into illusion.

In its pure form fascism is the sum total of all the irrational of the average human
character. To the obtuse sociologist who lacks the mettle to recognize the supreme role
played by irrationality in the history of man, the fascist racial theory appears to be
nothing more than an imperialistic interest, or, more mildly speaking, a ‘prejudice’. The
same holds true for the irresponsible glib politician. The scope and widespread
dissemination of these ‘racial prejudices’ are evidence of their origin in the irrational part
of the human character. The racial theory is not a product of fascism. On the contrary: it
is fascism that is a product of racial hatred and is its politically organized expression. It
follows from this that there is a German, Italian, Spanish, Anglo-Saxon, Jewish and

Arabian fascism. Race ideology is a pure biopathic expression of the character structure
of the orgastically impoten t man.

The sadistically perverse character of race ideology is also betrayed in its attitude
towards religion. Fascism is supposed to be a reversion to paganism and an archenemy of
religion. Far from it - fascism is the supreme expression of religious mysticism. As such,
it comes into being in a peculiar social form. Fascism countenances that religiosity that
stems from sexual perversion, and it transforms the masochistic character of the old
patriarchal religion of suffering into a sadistic religion. In short, it transposes religion
from the ‘other-worldliness’ of the philosophy of suffering to the ‘this worldliness’ of
sadistic murder.

Fascist mentality is the mentality of the ‘little man’, who is enslaved and craves
authority and is at the same time rebellious. It is no coincidence that all fascist dictators
stem from the reactionary milieu of the little man. The industrial magnate and the feudal
militarist exploit this social fact for their own purposes, after it has evolved within the
framework of the general suppression of life-impulses. In the form of fascism,
mechanistic, authoritarian civilization reaps from the suppressed little man only what it
has sown in the masses of subjugated human beings in the way of mysticism, militarism,
automatism, over the centuries. This little man has studied the big man’s behaviour all
too well, and he reproduces it in a distorted and grotesque fashion. The fascist is the drill
sergeant in the colossal army of our deeply sick, highly industrialized civilization. It is
not with impunity that the hullabaloo of high politics is made a show of in front of the
little man. The little sergeant has surpassed the imperialistic general in everything: in
martial music; in goose-stepping; in commanding and obeying; in cowering before ideas;
in diplomacy, strategy and tactic; in dressing and parading; in decorating and
‘honourating’. A Kaiser Wilhelm was a miserable duffer in all these things compared
with the famished civil servant’s son, Hitler. When a ‘proletarian’ general pins his chest
full of medals, he gives a demonstration of the little man who will not be ‘outclassed’ by
the ‘genuine’ big general.

An extensive and thorough study of the suppressed little man’s character, an intimate
knowledge of his backstage life, are indispensable prerequisites to an understanding of
the forces fascism builds upon.

In the rebellion of vast numbers of abused human animals against the hollow civilities
of false liberalism (not to fee mistaken with genuine liberalism and genuine tolerance), it
was the character layer, consisting of secondary drives, that appeared.

The fascist madman cannot be made innocuous if he is sought, according to the
prevailing political circumstances, only in the German or the Italian and not in the
American and the Chinese man as well; if he is not tracked down in oneself; if we are not
conversant with the social institutions that hatch him daily.

Fascism can be crushed only if it is countered objectively and practically, with a well-
grounded knowledge of life’s processes. In political manoeuvre, acts of diplomacy and
making a show, ; it is without peer. But it has no answer to the practical questions life,
for it sees everything merely in the speculum of or in the shape of the national uniform.

When a fascist character, regardless of hue, is heard sermonizing the ‘honour of the
nation’ (instead of talking about honour of man) or the ‘salvation of the sacred family and

the race’ (instead of the community of toiling mankind); when he is seen puffing himself
up and has his chops full of slogans, let him be asked quietly and simply in public:

‘What are you doing in a practical way to feed the nation, without murdering other
nations? What are you doing as a physician to combat chronic diseases, what as an
educator to intensify the child’s joy of living, what as an economist to erase poverty,
what as a social worker to alleviate the weariness of mothers having too many children,
what as an architect to promote hygienic conditions in living quarters? Let’s have no
more of your chatter. Give us a straightforward concrete answer or shut up!’

It follows from this that international fascism will never be overcome by political
manoeuvre. It will fall victim to the natural organization of work, love and knowledge on
an international scale.

In our society, love and knowledge still do not have the power at their disposal to
regulate human existence. In fact, these great forces of the positive principle of life are
not conscious of their enormity, their indispensability, their overwhelming importance for
social existence. It is for this reason that human society today, one year after the military
victory over party fascism, still finds itself on the brink of the abyss. The fall of our
civilization is inevitable if those who work, the natural scientists of all living (not dead)
branches of knowledge and the givers and receivers of natural love, should not become
conscious of their enormous responsibility quickly enough.

The life-impulse can exist without fascism, but fascism cannot exist without the life-
impulse. Fascism is the vampire leeched to the body of the living, the impulse to murder
given free reign, when love calls for fulfilment in spring.

Will individual and social freedom, will the self-regulation of our lives and of the lives
of our offspring, advance peacefully or violently? It is a fearful question. No one knows
the answer.

Yet, he who understands the living functions in an animal and in a newborn babe, he
who knows the meaning of devoted work, be he a mechanic, researcher or artist, knows.
He ceases to think with the concepts that party manipulators have spread in this world.
The life-impulse cannot ‘seize power violently’, for it would not know what to do with
power. Does this conclusion mean that the life-impulse will always be at the mercy of
political gangsterism, will always be its victim, its martyr? Does it mean that the would-
be politician will always suck life’s blood? This would be a false conclusion.

As a physician it is my job to heal diseases. As a researcher I must shed light upon
unknown relationships in nature. Now if a political windbag should come along and try to
force me to leave my patients in the lurch and to put aside my microscope, I would not let
myself be inconvenienced. I would simply throw him out, if he refused to leave
voluntarily. Whether I have to use force against intruders to protect my work on life does
not depend on me or on my work, but on the intruders’ degree of insolence. But just
imagine now that all those who are engaged in vital living work could recognize the
political windbag in time. They would act in the same way. Perhaps this simplified
example contains some intimation of the answer to the question how the life-impulse will
have to defend itself sooner or later against intruders and destroyers.

The Mass Psychology of Fascism was thought out during the German crisis years,
1930-33. It was written in 1933; the first edition appeared in September of 1933 and the
second edition in April of 1934, in Denmark.

Ten years have elapsed since then. The book’s exposure of the irrational nature of the
fascist ideology often received a far too enthusiastic acclaim from all political camps, an
acclaim that was not based on accurate knowledge and did not lead to appropriate action.
Copies of the book - sometimes pseudonymously - crossed the German border in large
numbers. The illegal revolutionary movement in Germany accorded it a happy reception.
For years it served as a source of contact with the German anti-fascist movement. The
fascists banned the book in 1935, together with all literature on political psychology.
Excerpts from it were printed in France, America, Czechoslovakia, Scandinavia and other
countries, and it was discussed in detailed articles. Only the party Socialists, who viewed
everything from an economic point of view, and the salaried party officials, who were in
control of the organs of political power, did not and still do not know what to make of it.
In Denmark and in Norway, for instance, it was severely attacked and denounced as
‘counterrevolutionary’ by the leadership of the Communist party. It is significant, on the
other hand, that the revolution-oriented youth from fascist groups understood the sex-
economic explanation of the irrational nature of the racial theory.

In 1942 an English source suggested that the book be translated into English. Thus I
was confronted with the task of examining the validity of the book ten years after it was
written. The result of this examination exactly reflects the stupendous revolution in
thinking that had taken place over the course of the last decade. It is also a test of the
tenableness of sex-economic sociology and its bearing on the social revolutions of our
century. I had not had this book in my hands for a number of years. As I began to correct
and enlarge it, I was stunned by the errors in thinking that I had made fifteen years
before, by the revolutions in thought that had taken place and by the great strain the
overcoming of fascism had put on science.

To begin with, I could well afford to celebrate a great triumph. The sex-economic
analysis of fascist ideology had not only held its own against the criticism of the time - its
essential points were more than confirmed by the events of the past ten years. It outlived
the downfall of the purely economic, vulgar conception of Marxism, with which the
German Marxist parties had tried to cope with fascism. That a new edition is called for
some ten years after its initial publication speaks in favour of Mass Psychology, None of
the Marxist writings of the 19305, whose authors had denounced sex-economy, could
make such a claim.

My revision of the second edition reflects the revolution that had taken place in my
thinking.

Around 1930 I had no idea of the natural work-democratic relations of working men
and women. The inchoate sex-economic insights into the formation of the human
structure were inserted into the intellectual framework of Marxist parties. At that time I
was active in liberal, socialist and communist cultural organizations and was regularly
forced to make use of the conventional Marxist sociologic concepts in my expositions on
sex-economy. Even then the enormous contradiction between sex-economic sociology
and vulgar economism was brought out in embarrassing disputes with various party
functionaries. As I still believed in the fundamental scientific nature of the Marxist

parties, it was difficult for me to understand why the party members attacked the social
effects of my medical work most sharply precisely when masses of employees, industrial
workers, small businessmen, students, etc., thronged to the sex-economic organizations to
obtain knowledge of living life. I shall never forget the ‘Red professor’ from Moscow
who was ordered to attend one of the lectures in Vienna in 1928, to advocate the ‘party
line’ against me. Among other things, this professor declared that ‘the Oedipus complex
was all nonsense’, such a thing did not exist. Fourteen years later his Russian comrades
bled to death under the tanks of the fuehrer-enslaved German machine-men.

One should certainly have expected parties claiming to fight for human freedom to be
more than happy about the effects of my political and psychological work. As the
archives of our Institute convincingly show, the exact opposite was the case. The greater
the social effects of our work on mass psychology, the harsher were the countermeasures
adopted by the party politicians. As early as 1929-30, Austrian Social Democrats barred
the doors of their cultural organizations to the lecturers from our organization. In 1932,
notwithstanding the strong protest of their members, the socialist as well as communist
organizations prohibited the distribution of the publications of the ‘Publishers for Sexual
Polities’, which was located in Berlin. I myself was warned that I would be shot as soon
as the Marxists came to power in Germany. That same year the communist organizations
in Germany closed the doors of their assembly halls to physicians advocating sex-
economy. This too was done against the will of the organizations’ members. I was
expelled from both organizations on grounds that I had introduced sexology into
sociology, and shown how it affects the formation of human structure. In the years
between 1934 and 1937 it was always Communist party functionaries who warned fascist
circles in Europe about the ‘hazard’ of sex-economy. This can be documentarily proven.
Sex-economic publications were turned back at the Soviet Russian border, as were the
throngs of refugees who were trying to save themselves from German fascism. There is
no valid argument in justification of this.

These events, which seemed so senseless to me at that time, became completely clear
while revising The Mass Psychology of Fascism. Sex-economic-biologic knowledge had
been compressed into the terminology of vulgar Marxism as an elephant into a foxhole.
As early as 1938, while revising my ‘youth’ book, I noticed that every sex-economic
word had retained its meaning after eight years, whereas every party slogan I had
included in the book had become meaningless. The same holds true for the third edition
of The Mass Psychology of fascism.

It is generally clear today that ‘fascism’ is not the act of a Hitler or a Mussolini, but
that it is the expression of the irrational structure of mass man. It is more clear today than
it was ten years ago that the race theory is a biologic mysticism. We also have far more
knowledge at our disposal, which enables us to understand man’s orgastic yearnings, and
we have already begun to divine that fascist mysticism is orgastic yearning, restricted by
tnystic distortion and inhibition of natural sexuality. The sex-economic statements about
fascism are more valid today than they were ten years ago. On the other hand the Marxist
party concepts used in this book had to be completely eliminated and replaced by new
concepts.

Does this mean that the Marxist economic theory is fundamentally false? I should like
to answer this question with an illustration. Is the microscope of Pasteur’s time or the

water pump constructed by Leonardo da Vinci, ‘false’? Marxism is a scientific theory of
economy, which originated in the social conditions at the beginning and middle of the
nineteenth century. But the social process did not stop there; it continued into the totally
different process of the twentieth century. In this new social process we find all the
essential features that existed in the nineteenth century, just as we rediscover the basic
construction of the Paste urian microscope in the modern microscope, or da Vinci’s basic
principle in modern water supply. Y et neither the Pasteurian microscope nor Leonardo da
Vinci’s pump would be of any use to anybody today. They have become outdated as a
result of the totally new processes and functions corresponding to a totally new
conception and technology. The Marxist parties in Europe failed and came to naught (I
don’t derive any malicious joy from saying that!) because they tried to comprehend
twentieth-century fascism, which was something completely new, with concepts belong-
ing to the nineteenth century. They lost their impetus as social organizations because they
failed to keep alive and develop the vital possibilities inherent in every scientific theory. I
have no regrets about the many years I spent as a physician in Marxist organizations. My
knowledge of society does not derive from books; essentially it was acquired from my
practical involvement in the fight of masses of people for a dignified and free existence.

In fact, my best sex-economic insights were gained from the errors in thinking of these
same masses of people, i.e., the very errors that made them ripe for the fascist plague. As
a physician I got to know the international working man and his problems in a way that
no party politician could have known him. The party politician saw only ‘the working
class’, which he wanted ‘to infuse with class consciousness ‘. I saw man as a creature
who had come under the domination of the worst possible social conditions, conditions
he himself had created and bore within himself as a part of his character and from which
he sought to free himself in vain. The gap between the purely economic and bio-
sociologic views became unbridgeable. The theory of ‘class man’ on the one hand was
set against the irrational nature of the society of the animal ‘man’ on the other hand.

Everyone knows today that Marxist economic ideas have more or less infiltrated and
influenced the thinking of modern man, yet very often individual economists and
sociologists are not conscious of the source of their ideas. Such concepts as ‘class’,
‘profit’, ‘exploitation’, ‘class conflict’, ‘commodity* and ‘surplus value’ have become
common knowledge. For all that, today there is no party that can be regarded as the heir
and living representative of the scientific wealth of Marxism, when it comes to the actual
facts of sociological development and not to the slogans, which are no longer in
agreement with their original import.

In the years between 1937 and 1939 the new sex-economic concept ‘work-democracy’
was developed. The third edition of this book includes an exposition of the principal
features of this new sociologic concept. It comprises the best, still valid, sociologic
findings of Marxism. It also takes into account the social changes that have taken place in
the concept ‘worker’ in the course of the last hundred years. I know from experience that
it is the ‘sole representatives of the working class’ and the former and emerging ‘leaders
of the international proletariat’ who will oppose this extension of the social concept of the
worker on grounds that it is ‘fascist’,’ Trotskyian’, ‘counterrevolutionary’, ‘hostile to the
party’, etc. Organizations of workers that exclude Negroes and practise Hitlerism do not
deserve to be regarded as creators of a new and free society. Hitlerism, however, is not
confined to the Nazi party or to the borders of Germany; it infiltrates workers’ organiza-

tions as well as liberal and democratic circles. Fascism is not a political party but a
specific concept of life and attitude towards man, love and work. This does not alter the
fact that the policies pursued by the pre-war Marxist parties are played out and have no
future. Just as the concept of sexual energy was lost within the psychoanalytic
organization only to reappear strong and young in the discovery of the orgone, the
concept of the international worker lost its meaning in the practices of Marxist parties
only to be resurrected within the framework of sex-economic sociology. For the activities
of sex-economists are possible only within the framework of socially necessary work and
not within the framework of reactionary, mystified, nonworking life.

Sex-economic sociology was born from the effort to harmonize Freud’ s depth
psychology with Marx’s economic theory. Instinctual and socio-economic processes
determine human existence. But we have to reject eclectic attempts to combine ‘instinct’
and ‘economy’ arbitrarily. Sex-economic sociology dissolves the contradiction that
caused psychoanalysis to forget the social factor and Marxism to forget the j animal
.origin of man. As I stated elsewhere: Psychoanalysis is the mother, sociology the father,
of sex-economy. But a child is more the sum total of his parents. Fie is a new,
independent E creature; he is the seed of the future.

In accord with the new, sex-economic comprehension of the concept of’ work’, the
following changes were made in the book’s terminology. The concepts ‘communist’,
‘socialist’, ‘class consciousness’, etc., were replaced by more specific sociologic and
psychological terms, such as ‘revolutionary’ and ‘scientific’. What they import is a
‘radical revolutionizing’, ‘rational activity’, ‘getting to the root of things’.

This takes into account the fact that today it is not the Communist or the Socialist
parties but, in contradistinction to them, many non-political groups and social classes of
every political hue that are becoming more and more revolutionary, i.e., are striving for a
fundamentally new, rational social order. It has become part of our universal social
consciousness — and even the old bourgeois politicians are saying it - that, as a result of
its fight against the fascist plague, the world has become involved in the process of an
enormous, international, revolutionary upheaval. The words ‘proletariat’ and ‘prole-
tarian’ were coined more than a hundred years ago to denote a completely defrauded
class of society, which was condemned to pauperization on a mass scale. To be sure, such
categories still exist today, but the great grandchildren of the nineteenth-century
proletariat have become specialized, technically highly developed, indispensable,
responsible industrial workers who are conscious of their skills. The words ‘class
consciousness’ are replaced by ‘consciousness of one’s skills’ or ‘social responsibility’.

In nineteenth-century Marxism ‘class consciousness’ was restricted to manual
labourers. Those who were employed in other vital occupations, i.e., occupations without
which society could not function, were labelled ‘intellectuals’ or ‘petty bourgeois’ and set
against the ‘manual labour proletariat’. This schematic and no longer applicable
juxtaposition played a very essential part in the victory of fascism in Germany. The
concept ‘class consciousness’ is not only too narrow, it does not at all tally with the
structure of the class of manual workers. For this reason, ‘industrial work’ and ‘pro-
letariat’ were replaced by the terms ‘vital work’ and ‘the working man’. These two terms
include all those who perform work that is vital to the existence of the society. In addition
to the industrial workers, this includes the physician, teacher, technician, laboratory

worker, writer, social administrator, farmer, scientific worker, etc. This new conception
closes a gap that contributed in no small way to the fragmentation of working human
society and, consequently, led to fascism, both the black and red variety.

Owing to its lack of knowledge of mass psychology, Marxist sociology set ‘bourgeois’
against ‘proletariat’. This is incorrect from a psychological viewpoint. The character
structure is not restricted to the capitalists; it is prevalent among the working men of all
occupations. There are liberal capitalists and reactionary workers. There are no ‘class
distinctions’ when it comes to character. For that reason, the purely economic concepts
‘bourgeoisie’ and ‘proletariat’ were replaced by the concepts ‘reactionary’ and
‘revolutionary’ or ‘free-minded’, which relate to man’s character and not to his social
class. These changes were forced upon us by the fascist plague.

The dialectical materialism Engels outlined in his Anti-Duhring went on to become an
energetic functionalism. This forward development was made possible by the discovery
of the biological energy, the orgone (1936-8). Sociology and psychology acquired a solid
biological foundation. Such a development could not fail to exercise an influence on our
thinking. Our extension of thought brings about changes in old concepts; new ones take
the place of those that have ceased to be valid. The Marxist word ‘consciousness’ was
replaced by ‘dynamic structure’; ‘need’ was replaced by ‘orgonotic instinctual
processes’; ‘tradition’ by ‘biological and characterological rigidity’, etc.

The vulgar Marxist concept of ‘private enterprise’ was totally misconstrued by man’s
irrationality; it was understood to mean that the liberal development of society precluded
every private possession. Naturally, this was widely exploited by political reaction. Quite
obviously, social development and individual freedom have nothing to do with the so-
called abolishment of private property. Marx’s concept of private property did not refer to
man’s shirts, pants, typewriters, toilet paper, books, beds, savings, houses, real estate, etc.
This concept was used exclusively in reference to the private ownership of the social
means of production, i.e., those means of production that determine the general course of
society. In other words: railroads, waterworks, generating plants, coal mines, etc. The
‘socialization of the means of production’ became such a bugbear precisely because it
was confounded to mean the ‘private expropriation’ of chickens, shirts, books,
residences, etc., in conformity with the ideology of the expropriated. Over the course of
the past century the nationalization of the social means of production has begun to make
an incursion upon the latter’s private availability in all capitalist countries, in some
countries more, in others less.

Since the working man’s structure and capacity for freedom were too inhibited to
enable him to adapt to the rapid development of social organizations, it was the ‘state’
that carried out those acts that were actually reserved for the ‘community’ of working
man. As for Soviet Russia, the alleged citadel of Marxism, it is out of the question to

speak of the c socialization of the means of production’. The Marxist parties simply
confused ‘socialization’ with ‘nationalization’. It was shown in this past war that the
government of the United States also has the jurisdiction and the means of nationalizing
poorly functioning industries. A socialisation of the means of production, their transfer
from the private ownership of single individuals to social ownership, sounds a lot less
horrible when one realizes that today, as a result of the war, only a few independent
owners remain in capitalist countries, whereas there are many trusts that are responsible

to the state; when one realizes, moreover, that in Soviet Russia the social industries are
certainly not managed by the people who work in them, but by groups of state
functionaries. The socialisation of the social means of production will not be topical or
possible until the masses of working humanity have become structurally mature, i. e . ,
conscious of their responsibility to manage them. The overwhelming majority of the
masses today is neither willing nor mature enough for it. Moreover, a socialization of
large industries, which would place these industries under the sole management of the
manual labourer, excluding technicians, engineers, directors, administrators,
distributors, etc., is sociologically and economically senseless. Today such an idea is
rejected by the manual labourers themselves. If that were not the case, Marxist parties
would already have conquered power everywhere. This is the most essential sociological
explanation of the fact that more and more the private enterprise of the nineteenth century
is turning into a state-capitalist planned economy. It must be clearly stated that even in
Soviet Russia state socialism does not exist, but a rigid state capitalism in the strict
Marxian sense of the word. According to Marx, the social condition of ‘capitalism’ does
not, as the vulgar Marxist believed, derive from the existence of individual capitalists, but
from the existence of the specific ‘capitalist modes of production’. It derives, in short,
from exchange economy and not from use economy, from the paid labour of masses of
people and from surplus production, whether this surplus accrues to the state above the
society, or to the individual capitalists through their appropriation of social production. In
this strict Marxian sense the capitalist system continues to exist in Russia. And it will
continue to exist as long as masses of people are irrationally motivated and crave
authority as they are and do at present.

The sex-economic psychology of structure adds to the economic view of society a new
interpretation of man’s character and biology. The removal of individual capitalists and
the establishment of state capitalism in Russia in place of private capitalism did not effect
the slightest change in the typical, helpless, subservien t character- structure of masses of
people. Moreover, the political ideology of the European Marxist parties was based on
economic conditions that were confined to a period of some two hundred years, from
about the seventeenth to the nineteenth century, during which the machine was
developed. Twentieth-century fascism, on the other hand, raised the basic question of
man’s character, human mysticism and craving for authority, which covered a period of
some four to six thousand years. Here, too, vulgar Marxism sought to ram an elephant
into a foxhole. The human structure with which sex-economic sociology is concerned did
not evolve during the past two hundred years; on the contrary, it reflects a patriarchal
authoritarian civilization that goes back thousands of years. Indeed, sex-economy goes so
far as to say that the abominable excesses of the capitalist era of the past three thousand
years (predatory imperialism, denudation of the working man, racial subjugation, etc.)
were possible only because the human structure of the untold masses who had endured all
this had become totally dependent upon authority, incapable of freedom and extremely

accessible to mysticism. That this structure is not native to man but was inculcated by
social conditions and indoctrination does not alter its effects one bit; but it does point to a
way out, namely restructuration. If being radical is understood to mean ‘getting to the
root of things’, then the point of view of sex-economic biophysics is, in the strict and
positive sense of the word, infinitely more radical than that of the vulgar Marxist.

It follows from all this that the social measures of the past three hundred years can no
more cope with the mass pestilence of fascism than an elephant (six thousand years) can
be forced into a foxhole (three hundred years).

“Hence, the discovery of natural biological work-democracy in international human
intercourse is to be considered the answer to fascism. This would be true, even if not a
single contemporary sex-economist, orgone biophysicist or work-democrat should live to
see its complete realization and victory over irrationality in social life.

MAINE, AUGUST 1942

WILHELM REICH

Glossary

BIONS: Vesicles representing transitional stages between nonliving and living
substance. They constantly form in nature by a process of disintegration of inorganic and
organic matter, which process it has been possible to reproduce experimentally. They are
charged with orgone energy and develop into protozoa and bacteria.

BIOPATHY: disorder resulting from the disturbance of biological pulsation in the
total organism. It comprises all those disease processes that occur in the autonomic life
apparatus. The central mechanism is a disturbance in the discharge of biosexual
excitation.

CHARACTER ANALYSIS: A modification of the customary psychoanalytic
technique of symptom analysis, by the inclusion of the character and character resistance
into the therapeutic process.

CHARACTER STRUCTURE: An individual’s typical structure, his stereotype
manner of acting and reacting. The orgonomic concept of character is functional and
biological, and not a static psychological or moralistic concept.

ORGASM ANXIETY : Sexual anxiety caused by an external frustration of instinctual
gratification and anchored internally by the fear of dammed-up sexual excitation. It forms
the basis of the general pleasure anxiety that is an integral part of the prevailing human
structure.

ORGASTIC IMPOTENCE: The absence of orgastic potency, i.e., the incapacity for
complete surrender to the involuntary convulsion of the organism and complete discharge
of the excitation at the acme of the genital embrace. It is the most important characteristic
of the average human of today, and - by damming up biological (orgone) energy in the
organism - provides the source of energy for all kinds of biopathic symptoms and social
irrationalism.

ORGONE ENERGY : Primordial Cosmic Energy; universally present and
demonstrable visually, thermically, electroscopically and by means of Geiger-Mueller
counters. In the living organism: Bioenergy, Life Energy. Discovered by Wilhelm Reich
between 1936 and 1940.

orgonomic (energetic) functionalism: The functional thought technique that guides
clinical and experimental orgone research. The guiding principle is that of the identity of
variations in the common functioning principle (CFP). This thought technique grew in

the course of the study of human character formation and led to the discovery of the
functional organismic and cosmic orgone energy, thereby proving itself to be the correct
mirroring of both living and non-living basic natural processes.

Sex-economy: The term refers to the manner of regulation of biological energy, or,
what is the same thing, of the economy of the sexual energies of the individual. Sex-
economy means the manner in which an individual handles his biological energy; how
much of it he dams up and how much of it he discharges orgastically. The factors that
influence this manner of regulation are of a sociological, psychological and biological
nature. The science of sex-economy consisted of that body of knowledge that was derived
from a study of these factors. This term was applicable to Reich’s work from the time of
his refutation of Freud’s cultural philosophy to the discovery of the orgone when it was
superseded by orgonomy, the science of the Life Energy.

Sex politics: The term ‘sex polities’ or ‘sex political’ refers to the practical application
of the concepts of sex-economy on the social scene on a mass basis. This work was done
within the mental hygiene and revolutionary freedom movements in Austria and
Germany from 1927 to 1933.

Sexpol: The name of the German organization concerned with mass sex political
activities.

Vegetotherapy: With the discovery of the muscular armour, the character analytic
therapeutic process was modified to liberate the bound-up vegetative energies, thereby
restoring to the patient his biophysical motility. The combining of character analysis and
vegetotherapy was known as character analytic vegetotherapy. The later discovery of
organismic orgone energy and the concentration of atmospheric orgone energy with an
orgone energy accumulator necessitated the further development of character analytic
vegetotherapy into an inclusive, biophysical orgone therapy.

Ork-democracy: Work-democracy is not an ideological system. Nor is it a ‘political’
system, which could be imposed upon human society by the propaganda of a party,
individual politicians or any group sharing a common ideology. Natural work-democracy
is the sum total of all functions of life governed by the rational interpersonal relations that
have come into being, grown and developed in a natural and organic way. What is new in
work-democracy is that for the first time in the history of sociology, a possible future
regulation of human society is derived not from ideologies or conditions that must be
created, but from natural processes that have been present and have been developing from
the very beginning. Work-democratic ‘polities’ is distinguished by the fact that rejects all
politics and demagogism. Masses of working men and women will not be relieved of
their social responsibility. They will be burdened with it. Work-democrats have no
ambition to be political fuhrers. Work-democracy consciously develops formal
democracy, which is expressed in the mere election of political representatives and does
not entail any further responsibility on the part of the electorate, into a genuine, factual,
and practical democracy on an international scale. This democracy is borne by the
functions of love, work and knowledge and is developed organically. It fights mysticism
and the idea of the totalitarian state not through political attitudes but through practical
functions of life, which obey their own laws. In short, natural work-democracy is a newly
discovered bio-sociologic, natural and basic function of society. It is not a political
programme.

1

Ideology as a Material Force
THE CLEAVAGE

The German freedom movement prior to Hitler was inspired by Karl Marx’s economic
and social theory. Hence, an understanding of German fascism must proceed from an
understanding of Marxism.

In the months following National Socialism’s seizure of power in Germany, even
those individuals whose revolutionary firmness and readiness to be of service had been
proven again and again, expressed doubts about the correctness of Marx’s basic
conception of social processes. These doubts were generated by a fact that, though
irrefutable, was at first incomprehensible: Fascism, the most extreme representative of
political and economic reaction in both its goals and its nature, had become an
international reality and in many countries had visibly and undeniably outstripped the
socialist revolutionary movement. That this reality found its strongest expression in the
highly industrialized countries only heightened the problem. The rise of nationalism in all
parts of the world offset the failure of the workers’ movement in a phase of modern
history in which, as the Marxists contended, ‘the capitalist mode of production had
become economically ripe for explosion’. Added to this was the deeply ingrained
remembrance of the failure of the Workers’ International at the outbreak of the First
World War and of the crushing of the revolutionary uprisings outside of Russia between
1918 and 1923, They were doubts, in short, which were generated by grave facts; if they
were justified, then the basic Marxist conception was false and the workers’ movement
was in need of a decisive reorientation, provided one still wanted to achieve its goals. If,
however, the doubts were not justified, and Marx’s basic conception of sociology was
correct, then not only was a thorough and extensive analysis of the reasons for the
continual failure of the workers’ movement called for, but also - and this above all - a
complete elucidation of the unprecedented mass movement of fascism was also needed.
Only from this could a new revolutionary practice result.

A change in the situation was out of the question unless it could be proven that either
the one or the other was the case. It was clear that neither an appeal to the ‘revolutionary
class consciousness’ of the working class nor the practice a la Cone - the camouflaging
of defeats and the covering of important facts with illusions - a practice that was in vogue
at that time, could lead to the goal. One could not content oneself with the fact that the
workers’ movement was also ‘progressing’, that here and there resistance was being
offered and strikes were being called. What is decisive is not that progress is being made,
but at what tempo, in relation to the international strengthening and advance of political
reaction. The young work-democratic, sex-economic movement is interested in a
thorough clarification of this question not only because it is a part of the social liberation
fight in general but chiefly because the achievement of its goals is inextricably related to
the achievement of the political and economic goals of natural work-democracy. For this
reason we want to try to explain how the specific sex-economic questions are interlaced
with the general social questions, seen from the perspective of the worker’s movement.

In some of the German meetings around 1 930 there were intelligent, straightforward,
though nationalistically and mystically oriented, revolutionaries - such as Otto Strasser,
for example - who were wont to confront the Marxists as follows: ‘You Marxists like to
quote Marx’s theories in your defence. Marx taught that theory is verified by practice
only, but your Marxism has proved to be a failure. You always come around with
explanations for the defeat of the Workers’ International. The “defection of the Social
Democrats” was your explanation for the defeat of 1914; you point to their ‘treacherous
politics” and their illusions to account for the defeat of 1918. And again you have ready
“explanations” to account for the fact that in the present world crisis the masses are
turning to the Right instead of to the Left. But your explanations do not blot out the fact
of your defeats! Eighty years have passed, and where is the concrete confirmation of the
theory of social revolution? Your basic error is that you reject or ridicule soul and mind
and that you don’t comprehend that which moves everything.’ Such were their argu-
ments, and exponents of Marxism had no answer. It became more and more clear that
their political mass propaganda, dealing as it did solely with the discussion of objective
socio-economic processes at a time of crisis (capitalist modes of production, economic
anarchy, etc.), did not appeal to anyone other than the minority already enrolled in the
Left front. The playing up of material needs and of hunger was not enough, for every
political party did that much, even the church; so that in the end it was the mysticism of
the National Socialists that triumphed over the economic theory of socialism, and at a
time when the economic crisis and misery were at their worst. Hence, one had to admit
that there was a glaring omission in the propaganda and in the overall conception of
socialism and that, moreover, this omission was the source of its ‘political errors’. It was
an error in the Marxian comprehension of political reality, and yet all the prerequisites for
its correction were contained in the methods of dialectical materialism. They had simply
never been turned to use. In their political practice, to state it briefly at the outset, the
Marxists bad failed to take into account the character structure of the masses and the
social effect of mysticism.

Those who followed, and were practically involved in the revolutionary Left’s
application of Marxism between 1917 and 1933, had to notice that it was restricted to the
sphere of objective economic processes and governmental policies, but that it neither kept
a close eye on nor comprehended the development and contradictions of the so-called
‘subjective factor’ of history, i.e., the ideology of the masses. The revolutionary Left
failed, above all, to make fresh use of its own method of dialectical materialism, to keep
it alive, to comprehend every new social reality from a new perspective with this method.

The use of dialectical materialism to comprehend new historical realities was not
cultivated, and fascism was a reality that neither Marx nor Engels was familiar with, and
was caught sight of by Lenin only in its beginnings. The reactionary conception of reality
shuts its eyes to fascism’s contradictions and actual conditions. Reactionary politics
automatically makes use of those social forces that oppose progress; it can do this
successfully only as long as science neglects to unearth those revolutionary forces that
must of necessity overpower the reactionary forces. As we shall see later, not only
regressive but also very energetic progressive social forces emerged in the rebelliousness
of the lower middle classes, which later constituted the mass basis of fascism. This
contradiction was overlooked; indeed, the role of the lower middle classes was altogether
in eclipse until shortly before Hitler’s seizure of power.

Revolutionary activity in every area of human existence will come about by itself
when the contradictions in every new process are comprehended; it will consist of
identification with those forces that are moving in the direction of genuine progress. To
be radical, according to Karl Marx, means’ getting to the root of things’. If one gets to the
root of things, if one grasps their contradictory operations, then the overcoming of
political reaction is assured. If one does not get to the root of things, one ends, whether
one wants to or not, in mechanism, in economism or even in metaphysics, and inevitably
loses one’s footing. Hence, a critique can only be significant and have a practical value if
it can show where the contradictions of social reality were overlooked. What was
revolutionary about Marx was not that he wrote this or that proclamation or pointed out
revolutionary goals; his major revolutionary contribution is that he recognized the
industrial productive forces as the progressive force of society and that he depicted the
contradictions of capitalist economy as they relate to real life. The failure of the workers’
movement must mean that our knowledge of those forces that retard social progress is
very limited, indeed, that some major factors are still altogether unknown.

As so many works of great thinkers, Marxism also degenerated to hollow formulas
and lost its scientific revolutionary potency in the hands of Marxist politicians. They were
so entangled in everyday political struggles that they failed to develop the principles of a
vital philosophy of life handed down by Marx and Engels. To confirm this, one need
merely compare Sauerland’s hpok on ‘Dialectical Materialism’ or any of Salkind’s or
Pieck’s books with Marx’s Das Kapital or Engels’ The Development of Socialism from
Utopia to Science. Flexible methods were reduced to formulas; scientific empiricism to
rigid orthodoxy. In the meantime the ‘proletariat’ of Marx’s time had developed into an
enormous class of industrial workers, and the middle-class shopkeepers had become a
colossus of industrial and public employees. Scientific Marxism degenerated to ‘vulgar
Marxism’. This is the name many outstanding Marxist politicians have given to the
economism that restricts all of human existence to the problem of unemployment and pay
rates.

It was this very vulgar Marxism that maintained that the economic crisis of 1929-33
was of such a magnitude that it would of necessity lead to an ideological Leftist
orientation among the stricken masses. While there was still talk of a ‘revolutionary
revival’ in Germany, even after the defeat of January 1933, the reality of the situation
showed that the economic crisis, which, according to expectations, was supposed to entail
a development to the Left in the ideology of the masses, had led to an extreme
development to the Right in the ideology of the proletarian strata of the population. The
result was a cleavage between the economic basis, which developed to the Left, and the
ideology of broad layers of society, which developed to the Right. This cleavage was
overlooked; consequently, no one gave a thought to asking how broad masses living in
utter poverty could become nationalistic. Explanations such as ‘chauvinism’, ‘psychosis’,
‘the consequences of Versailles’, are not of much use, for they do not enable us to cope
with the tendency of a distressed middle class to become radical Rightist; such
explanations do not really comprehend the processes at work in this tendency. In fact, it
was not only the middle class that turned to the Right, but broad and not always the worst
elements of the proletariat. One failed to see that the middle classes, put on their guard by
the success of the Russian Revolution, resorted to new and seemingly strange
preventative measures (such as Roosevelt’s ‘New Deal’), which were not understood at

that time and which the workers’ movement neglected to analyse. One also failed to see
that, at the outset and during the initial stages of its development to a mass movement,
fascism was directed against the upper middle class and hence could not be disposed of
‘merely as a bulwark of big finance’, if only because it was a mass movement. Where
was the problem?

The basic Marxist conception grasped the facts that labour was exploited as a
commodity, that capital was concentrated in the hands of the few and that the latter
entailed the progressive pauperization of the majority of working humanity. It was from
this process that Marx arrived at the necessity of ‘expropriating the expropriators’.
According to this conception, the forces of production of capitalist society transcend the
limits of the modes of production. The contradiction between social production and
private appropriation of the products by capital can only be cleared up by the balancing
of the modes of production with the level of the forces of production. Social production
must be complemented by the social appropriation of the products. The first act of this
assimilation is social revolution; this is the basic economic principle of Marxism. This
assimilation can take place, it is said, only if the pauperized majority establishes the
‘dictatorship of the proletariat’ as the dictatorship of the working majority over the
minority of the now expropriated owners of the means of production.

According to Marx’s theory the economic preconditions for a social revolution were
given: capital was concentrated in the hands of the few, the growth of national economy
to a world economy was completely at variance with the custom and tariff system of the
national states; capitalist economy had achieved hardly half of its production capacity,
and there could no longer be any doubt about its basic anarchy. The majority of the
population of the highly industrialized countries was living in misery; some fifty million
people were unemployed in Europe; hundreds of millions of workers scraped along on
next to nothing. But the expropriation of the expropriators failed to take place and,
contrary to expectations, at the crossroads between ‘socialism and barbarism’, it was in
the direction of barbarism that society first preceded. For the international strengthening
of fascism and the lagging behind of the workers’ movement was nothing other than that.
Those who still hoped for a revolution to result from the anticipated Second World War,
which in the meantime had become a reality - those, in other words, who counted on the
masses to turn the weapons thrust into their hands against the inner enemy -had not
followed the development of the new techniques of war. One could not simply reject the
reasoning to the effect that the arming of the broad masses would be highly unlikely in
the next war. According to this conception, the fighting would be directed against the
unarmed masses of the large industrial centres and would be carried out by very reliable
and selected war-technicians. Hence, a reorientation of one’s thinking and one’s
evaluations was the precondition of a new revolutionary practice. The Second World War
was a confirmation of these expectations.

ECONOMIC AND IDEOLOGICAL STRUCTURE OF THE GERMAN SOCIETY,

1928-33

Rationally considered, one would expect economically wretched masses of workers to
develop a keen consciousness of their social situation; one would further expect this con-
sciousness to harden into a determination to rid themselves of their social misery. In

short, one would expect the socially wretched working man to revolt against the abuses to
which he is subjected and to say: ‘After all, I perform responsible social work. It is upon
me and those like me that the weal and ill of society rests. I myself assume the
responsibility for the work that must be done.’ In such a case, the thinking (‘con-
sciousness) of the worker would be in keeping with his social situation. The Marxist
called it’ class consciousness’. We want to call it ‘consciousness of one’s skills’, or
‘consciousness of one’s social responsibility’. The cleavage between the social situation
of the working masses and their consciousness of this situation implies that, instead of
improving their social position, the working masses worsen it. It was precisely the
wretched masses who helped to put fascism, extreme political reaction, into power.

It is a question of the role of ideology and the emotional attitude of these masses seen
as a historical factor, a question of the repercussion of the ideology on the economic
basis. If the material wretchedness of the broad masses did not lead to a social revolution;
if, objectively considered, contrary revolutionary ideologies resulted from the crisis, then
the development of the ideology of the masses in the critical years thwarted the
‘efflorescence of the forces of production’, prevented, to use Marxist concepts, the’
revolutionary resolution of the contradictions between the forces of production of
monopolistic capitalism and its methods of production’ .

The composition of the classes in Germany appears as follows. Quoted from Kunik:
‘An Attempt to Establish the Social Composition of the German Population’, Die Inter
nationak, 1928, edited by Lenz: ‘Proletarian Policies’, Inter-nationaler Arbeiterverlag,
1931.

IDEOLOGY AS A MATERIAL FORCE

No matter how many middle-class employees may have voted for left-wing parties
and how many workers may have voted for right-wing parties, it is nonetheless striking
that the figures of the ideological distribution, arrived at by us, agree approximately
with the election figures of 1932: Taken together the Communists and the Social
Democrats received twelve to thirteen million votes, while the NSDAP and the German
Nationalists received some nineteen to twenty million votes. Thus, with respect to
practical politics, it was not the economic but the ideological distribution that was
decisive. In short, the political importance of the lower middle class is greater than had
been assumed.

During the rapid decline of the German economy, 1929-32, the NSDAP jumped from
800,000 votes in 1928 to 6,400,000 in the fall of 1930, to 13,000,000 in the summer of
1932 and 17,000,000 in January of 1933. According to Jager’s calculations (‘Hitler’,

Refer Aufbau, October 1930) the votes cast by the workers made up approximately
3,000,000 of the 6,400,000 votes received by the National Socialists in 1930. Of these
3,000,000 votes, some 60 to 70 per cent came from employees and 30 to 40 per cent from
workers.

To my knowledge it was Karl Radek who most clearly grasped the problematic aspect
of this sociological process as early as 1930, following the N S D A P’s first upsurge. He
wrote:

Nothing similar to this is known in the history of political struggle, particularly in a
country with firmly established political differentiations, in which every new party has
had to fight for any position held Ly the old parties. There is nothing more characteristic
than the fact that, neither in bourgeois nor in socialist literature, has anything been said
about this party, which assumes the second place in German political life. It is a party
without history which suddenly emerges in German political life, just as an island
suddenly emerges in the middle of the sea owing to volcanic forces. [‘German Elections’,
Roter Aufbau, October 19301

We have no doubt that this island also has a history and follows an inner logic.

The choice between the Marxist alternative: ‘fall to barbarism’ or ‘rise to socialism’,
was a choice that, according to all previous experience, would be determined by the
ideological structure of the dominated classes. Either this structure would be in keeping
with the economic situation or it would be at variance with it, as, for instance, we find in
large Asian societies, where exploitation is passively endured, or in present-day
Germany, where a cleavage exists between economic situation and ideology.

Thus, the basic problem is this: What causes this cleavage, or to put it another way,
what prevents the economic situation from coinciding with the psychic structure of the
masses? It is a problem, in short, of comprehending the nature of the psychological
structure of the masses and its relation to the economic basis from which it derives.

To comprehend this, we must first of all free ourselves from vulgar Marxist concepts,
which only block the way to an understanding of fascism. Essentially, they are as
follows:

In accordance with one of its formulas, vulgar Marxism completely separates
economic existence from social existence as a whole, and states that man’s’ ideology’
and’ consciousness’ are solely and directly determined by his economic existence. Thus,
it sets up a mechanical antithesis between economy and ideology, between ‘structure’ and
‘superstructure’; it makes ideology rigidly and one-sidedly dependent upon economy, and
fails to see the dependency of economic development upon that of ideology. For this
reason the problem of the so-called ‘repercussion of ideology’ does not exist for it.
Notwithstanding the fact that vulgar Marxism now speaks of the “lagging behind of the
subjective factor’, as Lenin understood it, it can do nothing about it in a practical way, for
its former conception of ideology as the product of the economic situation was too rigid.
It did not explore the contradictions of economy in ideology, and it did not comprehend
ideology as a historical force.

In fact, it does everything in its power not to comprehend the structure and dynamics
of ideology; it brushes it aside as ‘psychology’, which is not supposed to be ‘Marxistic’,
and leaves the handling of the subjective factor, the so-called ‘psychic life’ in history, to
the metaphysical idealism of political reaction, to the gentiles and Rosenbergs, who make
‘mind’ and ‘soul’ solely responsible for the progress of history and, strange to say, have
enormous success with this thesis. The neglect of this aspect of sociology is something
Marx himself criticized in the materialism of the eighteenth century. To the vulgar
Marxist, psychology is a metaphysical system pure and simple, and he draws no
distinction whatever between the metaphysical character of reactionary psychology and
the basic elements of psychology, which were furnished by revolutionary psychological
research and which it is our task to develop. The vulgar Marxist simply negates, instead

of offering constructive criticism, and feels himself to be a ‘materialist* when he rejects
facts such as ‘ drive’,’ need’ or’ inner process’, as being ‘idealistic’. The result is that he
gets into serious difficulties and meets with one failure after another, for he js continually
forced to employ practical psychology in political practice, is forced to speak of the
‘needs of the masses’, ‘revolutionary consciousness’, ‘the will to strike’, etc. The more
the vulgar Marxist tries to gainsay psychology, the more he finds himself practising
metaphysical psychologism and worse, insipid Coueism. For example, he will try to
explain a historical situation on the basis of a ‘Hitler psychosis’, or console the masses
and persuade them not to lose faith in Marxism. Despite everything, he asserts, headway
is being made, the revolution will not be subdued, etc. He sinks to the point finally of
pumping illusionary courage into the people, without in reality saying anything essential
about the situation, without having comprehended what has happened. That political
reaction is never at a loss to find a way put of a difficult situation, that an acute economic
crisis can lead to barbarism as well as it can lead to social freedom, must remain for him
a book with seven seals. Instead of allowing his thoughts and acts to issue from social
reality, he transposes reality in his fantasy in such a way as to make it correspond to his
wishes.

Our political psychology can be nothing other than an investigation of this ‘subjective
factor of history’, of the character structure of man in a given epoch and of the
ideological structure of society that it forms. Unlike reactionary psychology and
psychologistic economy, it does not try to lord it over Marxist sociology by throwing
‘psychological conceptions’ of social processes in its teeth, but gives it its proper due as
that which deduces consciousness from existence.

The Marxist thesis to the effect that originally ‘that which is materialistic’ (existence)
is converted into ‘that which is ideological’ (in consciousness), and not vice versa, leaves
two questions open: (i) how this takes place, what happens in man’s brain in this process;
and (2) how the ‘consciousness’ (we will refer to it as psychic structure from now on)
that is formed in this way reacts upon the economic process. Character-analytic
psychology fills this gap by revealing the process in man’s psychic life, which is
determined by the conditions of existence. By so doing, it puts its finger on the
‘subjective factor’, which the vulgar Marxist had failed to comprehend. Hence, political
psychology has a sharply delineated task. It cannot, for instance, explain the genesis of
class society or the capitalist mode of production (whenever it attempts this, the result is
always reactionary nonsense - for instance, that capitalism is a symptom of man’s greed).
Nonetheless, it is political psychology - and not social economy -that is in a position to
investigate the structure of man’s character in a given epoch, to investigate how he thinks
and acts, how the contradictions of his existence work themselves out, how he tries to
cope with this existence, etc. To be sure, it examines individual men and women only. If,
however, it specializes in the investigation of typical psychic processes common to one
category, class, professional group, etc., and excludes individual differences, then it
becomes a mass psychology.

Thus it proceeds directly from Marx himself.

The presuppositions with which we begin are not arbitrary presuppositions; they are
not dogmas; they are real presuppositions from which one can abstract only in fancy.

They are the actual individuals, their actions and the material conditions of their lives,
those already existing as well as those produced by action.

[ German Ideology]

Man himself is the basis of his material production, as of every other production
which he achieves. In other words, all conditions affect and more or less modify all of the
functions and activities of man - the subject of production & the creator of material
wealth, of commodities. In this connection it can be indeed proven that all human
conditions and functions, no matter how and when they are manifested, influence
material production and have a more or less determining effect on them [My italics,
WR],

[Theory of Surplus Value]

Hence, we are not saying anything new, and we are not revising Marx, as is so often
maintained: ‘All human conditions ‘, that is, not only the conditions that are a part of the
work process, but also the most private and most personal and highest accomplishments
of human instinct and thought; also, in other words, the sexual life of women and
adolescents and children, the level of the sociological investigation of these conditions
and its application to new social questions. With a certain kind of these ‘human
conditions’, Hitler was able to bring about a historical situation that is not to be ridiculed
out of existence. Marx was not able to develop sociology of sex, because at that time
sexology did not exist. Hence, it now becomes a question of incorporating both the purely
economic and sex-economic conditions into the framework of sociology, of destroying
the hegemony of the mystics and metaphysicians in this domain.

When an ‘ideology has a repercussive effect upon the economic process’, this means
that it must have become a material force. When an ideology becomes a material force, as
soon as it has the ability to arouse masses, then we must go on to ask: How does this take
place? How is it possible for an ideological factor to produce a materialistic result, that is,
for a theory to produce a revolutionary effect? The answer to this question must also be
the answer to the question of reactionary mass psychology; it must, in other words,
elucidate the ‘Hitler psychosis’.

The ideology of every social formation has the function not only of reflecting the
economic process of this society, but also and more significantly of embedding this
economic process in the psychic structures of the people who make up the society. Man is
subject to the conditions of his existence in a twofold way: directly through the
immediate influence of his economic and social position, and indirectly by means of the
ideological structure of the society. His psychic structure, in other words, is forced to
develop a contradiction corresponding to the contradiction between the influence
exercised by his material position and the influence exercised by the ideological structure
of society. The worker, for instance, is subject to the situation of his work as well as to
the general ideology of the society. Since man, however, regardless of class, is not only
the object of these influences but also reproduces them in his activities, his thinking and
acting must be just as contradictory as the society from which they derive. But, inasmuch
as a social ideology changes man’s psychic structure, it has not only reproduced itself in
man but, what is more significant, has become an active force, a material power in man,
who in turn has become concretely changed, and, as a consequence thereof, acts in a
different and contradictory fashion. It is in this way and only in this way that the

repercussions of a society’s ideology on the economic basis from which it derives is
possible. The ‘repercussion’ loses its apparent metaphysical and psychologistic character
when it can be comprehended as the functioning of the character structure of socially
active man. As such, it is the object of natural scientific investigations of the character.
Thus, the statement that the ‘ideology’ changes at a slower pace than the economic basis
is invested with a definite cogency. The basic traits of the character structures
corresponding to a definite historical situation are formed in early childhood, and are far
more conservative than the forces of technical production. It results from this that, as
time goes on, the psychic structures lag behind the rapid changes of the social conditions
from which they derived, and later tome into conflict with new forms of life. This is the
basic trait of the nature of so-called tradition, i.e., of the contradiction between the old
and the new social situation.

HOW MASS PSYCHOLOGY SEES THE PROBLEM

We begin to see now that the economic and ideological situations of the masses need
not necessarily coincide, and that, indeed, there can be a considerable cleavage between
the two. The economic situation is not directly and immediately converted into political
consciousness. If this were the case, the social revolution would have been here long ago.
In keeping with this dichotomy of social condition and social consciousness, the
investigation of society must proceed along two different lines. Notwithstanding the fact
that the psychic structure derives from the economic existence, the economic situation
has to be comprehended with methods other than those used to comprehend the character
structure: the former has to be comprehended socio-economically, the latter bio-
psychologically. Let us illustrate this with a simple example: When workers, who are
hungry, owing to wage-squeezing, go on strike, their act is a direct result of their
economic situation. The same applies to the man who steals food because he is hungry.
That a man steals because he is hungry, or that workers strike because they are being
exploited, needs no further psychological clarification. In both cases ideology and action
are commensurate with economic pressure. Economic situation and ideology coincide
with one another. Reactionary psychology is wont to explain the theft and the strike in
terms of supposed irrational motives; reactionary rationalizations are invariably the
result. Social psychology sees the problem in an entirely different light: what has to be
explained is not the fact that the man who is hungry steals or the fact that the man who is
exploited strikes, but why the majority of those who are hungry don’t steal and why the
majority of those who are exploited don’t strike. Thus, social economy can give a
complete explanation of a social fact that serves a rational end, i.e., when it satisfies an
immediate need and reflects and magnifies the economic situation. The social economic
explanation does not hold up, on the other hand, when a man’s thought and action are
inconsistent with the economic situation, are irrational, in other words. The vulgar
Marxist and the narrow-minded economist, who do not acknowledge psychology, are
helpless in the face of such a contradiction. The more mechanistically and
economistically oriented a sociologist is, the less he knows about man’s psychic
structure, the more he is apt to fall prey to superficial psychologism in the practice of
mass propaganda. Instead of probing and resolving the psychic contradictions in the

individuals of the masses, he has recourse to insipid Couelsm or he explains the
nationalistic movement on the basis of a ‘mass psychosis’. Hence, the line of questioning
of mass psychology begins precisely at the point where the immediate socio-economic
.explanation hits wide of the mark. Does this mean that mass psychology and social
economy serve cross purposes? No. For thinking and acting on the part of the masses
contradictory to the immediate socio-economic situation, i.e., irrational thinking and
acting are themselves the result of an earlier, older socio-economic situation. One is wont
to explain the repression of social consciousness by so-called tradition. But no
investigation has been made as yet to determine just what ‘tradition’ is, to determine
which psychic elements are moulded by it. Narrow-minded economy has repeatedly
failed to see that the most essential question does not relate to the workers’ consciousness
of social responsibility (this is self-evident!) but to what it is that inhibits the development
of this consciousness of responsibility.

Ignorance of the character structure of masses of people invariably leads to fruitless
questioning. The Communists, for example, said that it was the misdirected policies of
the Social Democrats that made it possible for the fascists to seize power. Actually this
explanation did not explain anything, for it was precisely the Social Democrats who made
a point of spreading illusions. In short, it did not result in a new mode of action. That
political reaction in the form of fascism had ‘befogged’, ‘corrupted’ and ‘hypnotized’ the
masses is an explanation that is as sterile as the others. This is and will continue to be the
function of fascism as long as it exists. Such explanations are sterile because they fail to
offer a way out. Experience teaches us that such disclosures, no matter how often they are
repeated, do not convince the masses; that, in other words, social economic inquiry by
itself is not enough. Wouldn’t it be closer to the mark to ask what was going on in the
masses that they could not and would not recognize the function of fascism? To say that
‘The workers have to realize ...’ or ‘We didn’t understand ...’ does not serve any purpose.
Why didn’t the workers realize, and why didn’t they understand? The questions that
formed the basis of discussion between the Right and the Left in the workers’ movements
are also to be regarded as sterile. The Right contended that the workers were not
predisposed to fight; the Left, on the other hand, refuted this and asserted that the workers
were revolutionary and that the Right’s statement was a betrayal of revolutionary
thinking. Both assertions, because they failed to see the complexities of the issue, were
rigidly mechanistic. A realistic appraisal would have had to point out that the average
worker bears a contradiction in himself; that he, in other words, is neither a clear-cut
revolutionary nor a clear-cut conservative, but stands divided. His psychic structure
derives on the one hand from the social situation (which prepares the ground for
revolutionary attitudes) and on the other hand from the entire atmosphere of authoritarian
society - the two being at odds with one another.

It is of decisive importance to recognize such a contradiction and to learn precisely
how that which is reactionary and that which is progressive-revolutionary in the workers
are set off against one another. Naturally, the same applies to the middle-class man. That
he rebels against the ‘system’ in a crisis is readily understandable. However,
notwithstanding the fact that he is already in an economically wretched position, the fact
that he fears progress and becomes extremely reactionary is not to be readily understood
from a socio-economic point of view. In short, he too bears a contradiction in himself
between rebellious feelings and reactionary aims and contents. We do not, for instance,

give a full sociological explanation of a war when we analyse the specific economic and
political factors that are its immediate cause. In other words, it is only part of the story
that the German annexation ambitions prior to 1914 were focused on the ore mines of
Briey and Longy, on the Belgian industrial centre, on the extension of Germany’s
colonial possessions in the Near East; or that Hitler’s imperial interests were focused on
the oil wells of Baku, on the factories of Czechoslovakia, etc. To be sure, the economic
interests of German imperialism were the immediate decisive factors, but we also have to
put into proper perspective the mass psychological basis of world wars; we have to ask
how the psychological structure of the masses was capable of absorbing the imperialistic
ideology, to translate the imperialistic slogans into deeds that were diametrically opposed
to the peaceful, politically disinterested attitude of the German population. To say that
this was due to the ‘defection of the leaders of the Second International’ is insufficient.
Why did the myriad masses of the freedom-loving and anti-imperialistic orien ted markers
allow themselves to be betrayed? The fear of the consequences involved in conscientious
objection accounts only for a minority of cases. Those who went through the mobilization
of 1914 know that various moods were evident among the working masses. They ranged
from a conscious refusal on the part of a minority to a strange resignedness to fate (or
plain apathy) on the part of very broad layers of the population, to the point of clear
martial enthusiasm, not only in the middle classes but among large segments of industrial
workers also. The apathy of some as well as the enthusiasm of others was undoubtedly
part of the foundations of war in the structure of the masses. This function on the part of
the psychology of the masses in both world wars can be understood only from the sex-
economic point of view, namely that the imperialistic ideology concretely changed the
structures of the working masses to suit imperialism. To say that social catastrophes are
caused by ‘war psychoses’ or by ‘mass befogging’ is merely to throw out phrases. Such
explanations explain nothing. Besides it would be a very low estimation of the masses to
suppose that they would be accessible to mere befogging. The point is that every social
order produces in the masses of its members that structure which it needs to achieve its
main aims. No war would be possible without this psychological structure of the masses.
An essential relation exists between the economic structure of society and the mass
psychological structure of its members, not only in the sense that the ruling ideology is
the ideology of the ruling class, but, what is even more important for the solving of
practical questions of politics, the contradictions of the economic structure of a society
are also embedded in the psychological structure of the subjugated masses. Otherwise it
would be inconceivable that the economic laws of a society could succeed in achieving
concrete results solely through the activities of the masses subjected to them.

To be sure, the freedom movements of Germany knew of the so-called ‘subjective
factor of history’ (contrary to mechanistic materialism, Marx conceived of man as the
subject of history, and it was precisely this side of Marxism that Lenin built upon); what
was lacking was a comprehension of irrational seemingly purposeless actions or, to put
it another way, of the cleavage between economy and ideology. We have to be able to
explain how it was possible for mysticism to have triumphed over scientific sociology.
This task can be accomplished only if our line of questioning is such that a new mode of
action results spontaneously from our explanation. If the working man is neither a clear-
cut reactionary nor a clear-cut revolutionary, but is caught in a contradiction between
reactionary and revolutionary tendencies, then if we succeed in putting our finger on this

contradiction, the result must be a mode of action that offsets the conservative psychic
forces with revolutionary forces. Every form of mysticism is reactionary, and the
reactionary man is mystical. To ridicule mysticism, to try to pass it off as ‘befogging’ or
as ‘psychosis’, does not lead to a programme against mysticism. If mysticism is correctly
comprehended, however, an antidote must of necessity result. But to accomplish this task,
the relations between social situation and structural formation, especially the irrational
ideas that are not to be explained on a purely socio-economic basis, have to be
comprehended as completely as our means of cognition allow.

THE SOCIAL FUNCTION OF SEXUAL REPRESSION

Even Lenin noted a peculiar, irrational behaviour on the part of the masses before and
in the process of a revolt. On the soldiers’ revolt in Russia in 1905, he wrote:

The soldier had a great deal of sympathy for the cause of the peasant; at the mere
mention of land, his eyes blazed with passion. Several times military power passed into
the hands of the soldiers, but this power was hardly ever used resolutely. The soldiers
wavered. A few hours after they had disposed of a hated superior, they released the
others, entered into negotiations with the authorities, and then had themselves shot,
submitted to the rod, had themselves yoked again.

Any mystic will explain such behaviour on the basis of man’s eternal moral nature,
which, he would contend, prohibits a rebellion against the divine scheme and the
‘authority of the state’ and its representatives. The vulgar Marxist simply disregards such
phenomena, and he would have neither an understanding nor an explanation for them
because they are not to be explained from a purely economic point of view. The Freudian
conception comes considerably closer to the facts of the case, for it recognizes such
behaviour as the effect of infantile guilt-feelings towards the father figure. Yet it fails to
give us any insight into the sociological origin and function of this behaviour, and for that
reason does not lead to a practical solution. It also overlooks the connection between this
behaviour and the repression and distortion of the sexual life of the broad masses.

To help clarify our approach to the investigation of such irrational mass psychological
phenomena, it is necessary to take a cursory glance at the line of questioning of sex-
economy, which is treated in detail elsewhere.

Sex-economy is a field of research that grew out of the sociology of human sexual life
many years ago, through the application of functionalism in this sphere, and has acquired
a number of new insights. It proceeds from the following presuppositions:

Marx found social life to be governed by the conditions of economic production and
by the class conflict that resulted from these conditions at a definite point of history. It is
only seldom that brute force is resorted to in the domination of the oppressed classes by
the owners of the social means of production; its main weapon is its ideological power
over the oppressed, for it is this ideology that is the mainstay of the state apparatus. We
have already mentioned that for Marx it is the living, productive man, with his psychic
and physical disposition, who is the first presupposition of history and of politics. The
character structure of active man, the so-called ‘subjective factor of history’ in Marx’s
sense, remained uninvestigated because Marx was a sociologist and not a psychologist,
and because at that time scientific psychology did not exist. Why man had allowed

himself to be exploited and morally humiliated, why, in short, he had submitted to
slavery for thousands of years, remained unanswered; what had been ascertained were
only the economic process of society and the mechanism of economic exploitation.

Just about half a century later, using a special method he called psychoanalysis, Freud
discovered the process that governs psychic life. His most important discoveries, which
had a devastating and revolutionary effect upon a large number of existing ideas (a fact
that garnered him the hate of the world in the beginning), are as follows:

Consciousness is only a small part of the psychic life; it itself is governed by psychic
processes that take place unconsciously and are therefore not accessible to conscious
control. Every psychic experience (no matter how meaningless it appears to be), such as a
dream, a useless performance, the absurd utterances of the psychically sick and mentally
deranged, etc., has a function and a ‘meaning’ and can be completely understood if one
can succeed in tracing its etiology. Thus psychology, which had been steadily
deteriorating into a kind of physics of the brain (‘brain mythology’) or into a theory of a
mysterious objective Geist, entered the domain of natural science.

Freud’s second great discovery was that even the small child develops a lively
sexuality, which has nothing to do with procreation; that, in other words, sexuality and
procreation, and sexual and genital, are not the same. The analytic dissection of psychic
processes further proved that sexuality, or rather its energy, the libido, which is of the
body, is the prime motor of psychic life. Hence, the biologic presuppositions and social
conditions of life overlap in the mind.

The third great discovery was that childhood sexuality, of which what is most crucial
in the child-parent relationship (‘the Oedipus complex’) is a part, is usually repressed out
of fear of punishment for sexual acts and thoughts (basically a ‘fear of castration’); the
child’s sexual activity is blocked and extinguished from memory. Thus, while repression
of childhood sexuality withdraws it from the influence of consciousness, it does not
weaken its force. On the contrary, the repression intensifies it and enables it to manifest
itself in various pathological disturbances of the mind. As there is hardly an exception to
this rule among ‘civilized man’, Freud could say that he had all of humanity as his
patient.

The fourth important discovery in this connection was that, far from being of divine
origin, man’s moral code was derived from the educational measures used by the parents
and parental surrogates in earliest childhood. At bottom, those educational measures
opposed to childhood sexuality are most effective. The conflict that originally takes place
between the child’s desires and the parent’s suppression of these desires later becomes
the conflict between instinct and morality within the person. In adults the moral code,
which itself is unconscious, operates against the comprehension of the laws of sexuality
and of unconscious psychic life; it supports sexual repression (‘sexual resistance’) and
accounts for the widespread resistance to the ‘uncovering’ of childhood sexuality.

Through their very existence, each one of these discoveries (we named only those that
were most important for our subject) constitutes a severe blow to reactionary moral
philosophy and especially to religious metaphysics, both of which uphold eternal moral
values, conceive of the world as being under the rulership of an objective ‘power’, and
deny childhood sexuality, in addition to confining sexuality to the function of pro-
creation. However, these discoveries could not exercise a significant influence because

the psychoanalytic sociology that was based on them retarded most of what they had
given in the way of progressive and revolutionary impetus. This is not the place to prove
this. Psychoanalytic sociology tried to analyse society as it would analyse an individual,
set up an absolute antithesis between the process of civilization and sexual gratification,
conceived of destructive instincts as primary biological facts governing human destiny
immutably, denied the existence of a matriarchal primeval period, and ended in a
crippling scepticism, because it recoiled from the consequences of its own discoveries. Its
hostility towards efforts proceeding on the basis of these discoveries goes back many
years, and its representatives are unswerving in their opposition to such efforts. All of this
has not the slightest effect on our determination to defend Freud’s great discoveries
against every attack, regardless of origin or source.

Sex-economic sociology’s line of questioning, which is based on these discoveries, is
not one of the typical attempts to supplement, replace, or confuse Marx with Freud or
Freud with Marx. In an earlier passage we mentioned the area in historical materialism
where psychoanalysis has to fulfil a scientific function, which social economy is not in a
position to accomplish: the comprehension of the structure and dynamics of ideology, not
of its historical basis. By incorporating the insights afforded by psychoanalysis, sociology
attains a higher standard and is in a much better position to master reality; the nature of
man’s structure is finally grasped. It is only the narrow-minded politician who will
reproach character-analytic structure-psychology for not being able to make immediate
practical suggestions. And it is only a political loudmouth who will feel called upon to
condemn it in total because it is afflicted with all the distortions of a conservative view of
life. But it is the genuine sociologist who will reckon psychoanalysis’ comprehension of
childhood sexuality as a highly significant revolutionary act.

It follows of itself that the science of sex-economic sociology, which builds upon the
sociological groundwork of Marx and the psychological groundwork of Freud, is
essentially a mass psychological and sex-sociological science at the same time. Having
rejected Freud’s philosophy of civilization, it begins where the clinical psychological line
of questioning of psycho-analysis ends. Psychoanalysis discloses the effects and
mechanisms of sexual suppression and repression and of their pathological consequences
in the individual. Sex-economic sociology goes further and asks: For what sociological
reasons is sexuality suppressed by the society and repressed by the individual? The
church says it is for the sake of salvation beyond the grave; mystical moral philosophy
says that it is a direct result of man’s eternal ethical and moral nature; the Freudian
philosophy of civilization contends that this takes place in the interest of ‘culture’. One
becomes a bit sceptical and asks how is it possible for the masturbation of small children
and the sexual intercourse of adolescents to disrupt the building of gas stations and the
manufacturing of aeroplanes. It becomes apparent that it is not cultural activity itself
which demands suppression and repression of sexuality, but only the present forms of this
activity, and so one is willing to sacrifice these forms if by so doing the terrible
wretchedness of children and adolescents could be eliminated. The question, then, is no
longer one relating to culture, but one relating to social order. If one studies the history of
sexual suppression and the etiology of sexual repression, one finds that it cannot be
traced back to the beginnings of cultural development; suppression and repression, in
other words, are not the presuppositions of cultural development. It was not until
relatively late, with the establishment of an authoritarian patriarchy and the beginning of

the division of the classes, that suppression of sexuality begins to make its appearance. It
is at this stage that sexual interests in general begin to enter the service of a minority’s
interest in material profit; in the patriarchal marriage and family this state of affairs
assumes a solid organizational form. With the restriction and suppression of sexuality, the
nature of human feeling changes; a sex-negating religion comes into being and gradually
develops its own sex-political organization, the church with all its predecessors, the aim
of which is nothing other than the eradication of man’s sexual desires and consequently
of what little happiness there is on earth. There is good reason for all this when seen from
the perspective of the now-thriving exploitation of human labour.

To comprehend the relation between sexual suppression and human exploitation, it is
necessary to get an insight into the basic social institution in which the economic and sex-
economic situation of patriarchal authoritarian society are interwoven. Without the
inclusion of this institution, it is not possible to understand the sexual economy and the
ideological process of a patriarchal society. The psychoanalysis of men and women of all
ages, all countries, and every social class shows that: The interlacing of the socio-
economic structure with the sexual structure of society and the structural reproduction of
society take place in the first four or five years and in the authoritarian family. The
church only continues this function later. Thus, the authoritarian state gains an enormous
interest in the authoritarian family: It becomes the factory in which the state’s structure
and ideology are moulded.

We have found the social institution in which the sexual and the economic interests of
the authoritarian system converge. Now we have to ask how this convergence takes place
and how it operates. Needless to say, the analysis of the typical character structure of
reactionary man (the worker included) can yield an answer only if one is at all conscious
of the necessity of posing such a question. The moral inhibition of the child’s natural
sexuality, the last stage of which is the severe impairment of the child’s genital sexuality,
makes the child afraid, shy, fearful of authority, obedient, ‘good’, and ‘docile’ in the
authoritarian sense of the words. It has a crippling effect on man’s rebellious forces
because every vital life-impulse is now burdened with severe fear; and since sex is a
forbidden subject, thought in general and man’s critical faculty also become inhibited. In
short, morality’s aim is to produce acquiescent subjects who, despite distress and
humiliation, are adjusted to the authoritarian order. Thus, the family is the authoritarian
state in miniature, to which the child must learn to adapt himself as a preparation for the
general social adjustment required of him later. Man’s authoritarian structure - this must
be clearly established - is basically produced by the embedding of sexual inhibitions and
fear in the living substance of sexual impulses.

We will readily grasp why sex-economy views the family as the most important
source for the reproduction of the authoritarian social system when we consider the
situation of the average conservative worker’s wife. Economically she is just as
distressed as a liberated working woman, is subject to the same economic situation, but
she votes for the Fascist party; if we further clarify the actual difference between the
sexual ideology of the average liberated woman and that of the average reactionary
woman, then we recognize the decisive importance of sexual structure. Her anti-sexual,
moral inhibitions prevent the conservative woman from gaining a consciousness of her
social situation and bind her just as firmly to the church as they make her fear ‘sexual
Bolshevism’. Theoretically, the state of affairs is as follows: The vulgar Marxist who

thinks in mechanistic terms assumes that discernment of the social situation would have
to be especially keen when sexual distress is added to economic distress. If this
assumption were true, the majority of adolescents and the majority of women would have
to be far more rebellious than the majority of men. Reality reveals an entirely different
picture, and the economist is at a complete loss to know how to deal with it. He will find
it incomprehensible that the reactionary woman is not even interested in hearing his
economic programme. The explanation is: The suppression of one’s primitive material
needs compasses a different result than the suppression of one’s sexual needs. The former
incites to rebellion, whereas the latter - inasmuch as it causes sexual needs to be
repressed, withdraws them from consciousness and anchors itself as a moral defence -
prevents rebellion against both forms of suppression. Indeed, the inhibition of rebellion
itself is unconscious. In the consciousness of the average non-political man there is not
even a trace of it.

The result is conservatism, fear of freedom, in a word, reactionary thinking.

It is not only by means of this process that sexual repression strengthens political
reaction and makes the individual in the masses passive and non-political; it creates a
secondary force in man’s structure - an artificial interest, which actively supports the
authoritarian order. When sexuality is prevented from attaining natural gratification,
owing to the process of sexual repression, what happens is that it seeks various kinds of
substitute gratifications. Thus, for instance, natural aggression is distorted into brutal
sadism, which constitutes an essential part of the mass-psychological basis of those
imperialistic wars that are instigated by a few. To give another instance: From the point
of view of mass psychology, the effect of militarism is based essentially on a libidinous
mechanism. The sexual effect of a uniform, the erotically provocative effect of
rhythmically executed goose-stepping, the exhibitionistic nature of militaristic
procedures, have been more practically comprehended by a salesgirl or an average
secretary than by our most erudite politicians. On the other hand it is political reaction
that consciously exploits these sexual interests. It not only designs flashy uniforms for the
men, it puts the recruiting into the hands of attractive women. In conclusion, let us but
recall the recruiting posters of war-thirsty powers, which ran something as follows:
‘Travel to foreign countries — join the Royal Navy I’ and the foreign countries were
portrayed by exotic women. And why are these posters effective? Because our youth has
become sexually starved owing to sexual suppression.

The sexual morality that inhibits the will to freedom, as well as those forces that
comply with authoritarian interests, derive their energy from repressed sexuality. Now we
have a better comprehension of an essential part of the process of the ‘repercussion of
ideology on the economic basis’: sexual inhibition changes the structure of economically
suppressed man in such a way that be acts, feels, and thinks contrary to his own material
interests.

Thus, mass psychology enables us to substantiate and interpret Lenin’s observation. In
their officers the soldiers of 1905 unconsciously perceived their childhood fathers
(condensed in the conception of God), who denied sexuality and whom one could neither
kill nor want to kill, though they shattered one’s joy of life. Both their repentance and
their irresolution subsequent to the seizure of power were an expression of its opposite,
hate transformed into pity, which as such could not be translated into action.

Thus, the practical problem of mass psychology is to actuate the passive majority of
the population, which always helps political reaction to achieve victory, and to eliminate
those inhibitions that run counter to the development of the will to freedom born of the
socio-economic situation. Freed of its bonds and directed into the channels of the
freedom movement’s rational goals, the psychic energy of the average mass of people
excited over a football game or laughing over a cheap musical would no longer be
capable of being fettered. The sex-economic investigation that follows is conducted from
this point of view.

The Authoritarian Ideology of the Family in the Mass Psychology of Fascism

FUHRER AND MASS STRUCTURE

if, at some future date, the history of social processes would allow the reactionary
historian time to indulge in speculations on Germany’s past, he would be sure to perceive
in Hitler’s success in the years between 1928 and 1933 the proof that a great man makes
history only inasmuch as he inflames the masses with ‘his idea’. In fact, National
Socialist propaganda was built upon this ‘fuhrer ideology’. To the same limited extent to
which the propagandists of National Socialism understood the mechanics of their success,
they were able to comprehend the historical basis of the National Socialist movement.
This is very well illustrated by an article published at that time entitled ‘Christianity and
National Socialism’, written by the National Socialist Wilhelm Stapel. He stated: ‘For the
very reason that National Socialism i s an elementary movement, it cannot be gotten at
with “arguments”. Arguments would be effective only if the movement had gained its
power by argumentation.’

In keeping with this peculiarity the rally speeches of the National Socialists were very
conspicuous for their skilful-ness in operating upon the emotions of the individuals in the
masses and of avoiding relevant arguments as much as possible. In various passages in
his book Mein Kampf Hitler stresses that true mass psychological tactics dispense with
argumentation and keep the masses’ attention fixed on the ‘great final goal’ at all times.
What the final goal looked like after the seizure of power can easily be shown by Italian
fascism. Similarly, Goring’ s decrees against the economic organizations of the middle
classes, the rebuff to the ‘second revolution’, which was expected by the partisans, the
failure to fulfil the promised socialist measures, etc., revealed the reactionary function of
fascism. The following view shows just how little Hitler himself understood the
mechanism of his success:

This broadness of outline from which we must never depart, in combination with
steady, consistent emphasis, allows our final success to-mature. And then, to our
amazement, we shall see what tremendous results such perseverance leads to - to results
that are almost beyond our understanding.

Hitler’s success, therefore, could certainly not be explained on the basis of his
reactionary role in the history of capitalism, for this role, had it been openly avowed in
his propaganda, would have achieved the opposite of that which was intended. The
investigation of Hitler’ s mass psychological effect has to proceed from the presupposition
that a fuehrer, or the champion of an idea, can be successful (if not in a historical, then at
least in a limited perspective) only if his personal point of view, his ideology, or his

programme bears a resemblance to the average structure of a broad category of
individuals. This leads to the question: To what historical and sociological situation Jo
these mass structures owe their genesis? And so the line of questioning of mass
psychology is shifted from the metaphysics of the ‘fuhrer idea’ to the reality of social life.
Only when the structure of the fuhrer’ s personality is in harmony with the structures of
broad groups can a ‘fuhrer’ make history. And whether he makes & permanent or only
a temporary impact on history depends solely upon whether his programme lies in the
direction of progressive social processes or whether it stems them. Hence one is on the
wrong scent when one attempts to explain Hitler’s success solely on the basis of the
demagogy of the National Socialists, the ‘befogging of the masses’, their ‘deception’, or
to apply the vague, hollow term ‘Nazi psychosis’, as the Communists and other
politicians did later. For it is precisely a question of understanding why the masses
proved to be accessible to deception, befogging and a psychotic situation. Without a
precise knowledge of what goes on in the masses, the problem cannot be solved. To
assert that the Hitler movement was a reactionary movement is not enough. The
NSDAP’s mass success is inconsistent with this supposed reactionary role, for why
would millions upon millions affirm their own suppression? Here is a contradiction that
can be explained only by mass psychology - and not by politics or economics.

National Socialism made use of various means in dealing with various classes, and
made various promises depending upon the social class it needed at a particular time. In
the spring of 1933, for example, it was the revolutionary character of the Nazi movement
that was given particular emphasis in Nazi propaganda in an effort to win over the
industrial workers, and the first of May was ‘celebrated’ , but only after the aristocracy
had been appeased in Potsdam. To ascribe the success solely to political swindle,
however, would be to become entangled in a contradiction with the basic idea of free-
dom, and would practically exclude the possibility of a social revolution. What must be
answered is: Why do the masses allow themselves to be politically swindled? The masses
had every possibility of evaluating the propaganda of the various parties. Why didn’t they
see that, while promising the workers that the owners of the means of production would
be disappropriated, Hitler promised the capitalists that their rights would be protected?

Hitler’s personal structure and his life history are of no importance whatever for an
understanding of National Socialism. It is interesting, however, that the lower middle-
class origin of his ideas coincides in the main with the mass structures, which eagerly
accepted these ideas.

As is done in every reactionary movement, Hitler relied upon the various strata of the
lower middle class for his support. National Socialism exposes all the contradictions that
characterize the mass psychology of the petty bourgeois. Now it is a question of (i)
comprehending the contradictions themselves, and (2) getting an insight into their
common origin in the conditions of imperialistic production. We will restrict ourselves to
questions of sex ideology.

HITLER’S BACKGROUND

The fuhrer of the German middle classes in revolt was himself the son of a civil
servant. He tells of a conflict which is especially characteristic of a middle-class mass
structure. His father wanted him to become a civil servant; but the son rebelled against
the paternal plan, resolved ‘on no account’ to obey, became a painter, and fell into
poverty in the process. Yet alongside this rebellion against the father, a respect for and
acceptance of his authority continued to exist. This ambivalent attitude towards authority
- rebellion against it coupled with acceptance and submission - is a basic feature of every
middle-class structure from the age of puberty to full adulthood and is especially
pronounced in individuals stemming from materially restricted circumstances.

Hitler speaks of his mother with great sentimentality. He assures us that he cried only
once in his life, namely when his mother died. His rejection of sex and his neurotic
idolization of motherhood are clearly evident in his theory on race and syphilis (see next
chapter).

As a young nationalist who lived in Austria, Hitler resolved to take up the fight against
the Austrian dynasty, which had abandoned the ‘German fatherland to Slavization’. In his
polemics against the Hapsburgs, the reproach that there were several syphilitics among
them assumes a conspicuous position. One would not pay any further attention to this
factor if it were not that the idea of the ‘poisoning of the nation’ and the whole attitude
towards the question of syphilis are brought up again and again, and later, after the
seizure of power, constitute a central part of his domestic policies.

In the beginning Hitler sympathized with the Social Democrats, because they led the
fight for universal suffrage, and this might have brought about a weakening of the
‘Hapsburger regime’, which he despised. But Hitler was repelled by Social Democracy’s
emphasis on class differences, their negation of the nation, the authority of the state, the
private ownership of the social means of production, of religion and morals. What finally
caused him to turn away from the Social Democrats was the invitation to join the union.
He refused and justified his refusal with his first insight into the role of Social
Democracy.

Bismarck becomes his idol, because it was he who had brought about the unification
of the German nation and had fought against the Austrian dynasty. The anti-Semite
Lueger and the German national Schonerer play a decisive role in shaping Hitler’s further
development. From now on his programme is based on nationalistic-imperialistic aims,
which he intends to compass with different, more suited means than those used by the old
‘bourgeois’ nationalists. The means he chooses are determined by his recognition of the
effectiveness of organised Marxism’s power, by his recognition of the importance of the
masses for every political movemen t.

.. . Not until the international world view - politically led by organized Marxism - is
confronted by a folkish world view, organized and led with equal unity, will success,
supposing the fighting energy to be equal on both sides, fall to the side of eternal truth.

(op. cit. p. 384]

. . . What gave the international world view success was its representation by a
political party organized into storm troops; what caused the defeat of the opposite world
view was its lack up to now of a unified body to represent iti Not by unlimited freedom to

interpret a general view, but only in the limited and hence integrating form of a political
organization can a world view fight and conquer.

fop. cit. p. 385]

Hitler soon recogni2ed the inconsistency of the Social Democratic policies and the
powerlessness of the old bourgeois parties, including the German National party.

All this was only the necessary consequence of the absence of a basic new anti-
Marxist philosophy endowed with a stormy will to conquer.

fop. cit. p. 173]

The more I occupied myself with the idea of a necessary change in the government’s
attitude towards Social Democracy as the momentary embodiment of Marxism, the more
I recognized the lack of a serviceable substitute for this doctrine. What would be given
the masses, if, just supposing, Social Democracy had been broken? There was not one
movement in existence which could have been expected to succeed in drawing into its
sphere of influence the great multitudes of workers grown more or less leader-less. It is
senseless and more than stupid to believe that the international fanatic who had left the
class party would not at once join a bourgeois party, in other words, a new class
organization.

fop. cit. p. 173]

The ‘bourgeois’ parties, as they designated themselves, will never be able to attach the
‘proletarian’ masses to their camp, for here two worlds oppose each other, in part
naturally and in part artificially divided, whose mutual relation can only be struggle. The
younger will be victorious - and this is Marxism.

top. cit. p. 174]

National Socialism’s basic anti-Soviet attitude was evident almost from the beginning.

... If land was desired in Europe, it could be obtained by and large only at the expense
of Russia, and this meant that the new Reich must again set itself on the march along the
road of the Teutonic Knights of old, to obtain by the German sword sod for the German
plow and daily bread for the nation.

[op. cit. p. 140]

Hitler saw himself confronted with the following questions: How is the National
Socialist idea to be carried to victory? How is Marxism to be combatted effectively ?
How is one to get to the masses?

These questions in mind, Hitler appeals to the nationalistic feelings of the masses,
decides, however, to develop his own technique of propaganda and to employ it
consistently, thus organizing on a mass basis, as Marxism had done.

Hence, what he wants - and it is openly admitted - is to implement nationalistic
imperialism with methods he has borrowed from Marxism, including its technique of
mass organization. But the success of Ms mass organisation is to be ascribed to the
masses and not to Hitler. It was man’s authoritarian freedom-fearing structure that
enabled his propaganda to take root. Hence, what is important about Hitler sociologically
does not issue from his personality but from the importance attached to him by the

masses. And what makes the problem all the more complex is the fact that Hitler held the
masses, with whose help he wanted to carry out his imperialism, in complete contempt.
Instead of giving many examples in substantiation of this, let one candid confession
suffice: the mood of the people was always a mere discharge of what was funnelled

into public opinion from above [op. cit. p. 128].’

How were the structures of the masses constituted that they were still capable of
imbibing Hitler’s propaganda, despite all this?

ON THE MASS PSYCHOLOGY OF THE LOWER MIDDLE CLASS

We have stated that Hitler’s success is to be ascribed neither to his ‘personality’ nor to
the objective role his ideology played in capitalism. Nor, for that matter, is it to be
ascribed to a mere ‘befogging’ of the masses who followed him. We put our finger on the
core of the matter: What was going on in the masses that they followed a party whose
leadership was objectively as well as subjectively in diametrical opposition to the
interests of the working masses?

In answering this question, we must first of all bear in mind that in its first successful
onset, the National Socialist move-llp5nr relied upon the broad layers of the so-called
middle , i.e., the millions of private and public officials, middle-class merchants and
lower and middle-class farmers. From the joint of view of its social basis, National
Socialism was a lower middle-class movement, and this was the case wherever it
appeared, whether in Italy, Hungary, Argentina or Norway. Hence, this lower middle
class, which was formerly on the side of the various bourgeois democracies, must have
gone through an inner transformation causing it to change its political position. The social
situation and its corresponding psychological structure in the lower middle classes offer
an explanation of the basic similarities as well as differences between the ideology of the
liberal bourgeoisie and the fascists.

Fascism’s lower middle class is the same as liberal democracy’s lower middle class,
only in a different historical epoch of capitalism. In the election years of 1930 to 1932,
National Socialism polled its new votes almost exclusively from the German National
Party and the smaller faction parties of the German Reich. Only the Catholic centre
maintained its position, even in the Prussian election of 1932. It wasn’t until the later
election that National Socialism also succeeded in making an incursion into the masses of
industrial workers. The middle class was and continued to be the mainstay of the
swastika. And it was this class, championing the cause of National Socialism, which
stepped onto the political tribunal and halted the revolutionary reconstruction of society
during the most severe economic convulsion the capitalist system had experienced (1929-
32). Political reaction’s assessment of the middle class’s importance was absolutely
correct. In a leaflet of the German National Party of 8 April 193 2, we read:’ The middle
class is of decisive importance for the existence of a state.’

After 30 January 1933, the question of the social importance of the middle class was
widely discussed by the Left. Until then the middle class was given far too little attention,
partly because all interests were focused on the development of political reaction and the
authoritarian leadership of the state, and partly because a line of questioning based on a
psychology of the masses was foreign to the politicians. From now on, the ‘rebellion of

the middle class’ was given more and more prominence in various places. In following
the discussion of this question, one noted two principal views: the one contended that
fascism was ‘nothing other’ than the party guard of the upper middle class; the other did
not overlook this fact but stressed ‘the rebellion of the middle classes’, with the result that
the exponents of this view were accused of obliterating the reactionary role of fascism. In
substantiation of this accusation, one cited the nomination of Thyssen as economic
dictator, the dissolution of the middle-class economic organizations, and the rebuff to the
‘second revolution’; in short, fascism’s unadulterated reactionary character, which, from
about the end of June 1933, became more and more evident and pronounced.

Certain obscurities were evident in these very heated discussions. The fact that, after
the seizure of power, National Socialism showed itself more and more to be an
imperialistic nationalism, which was intent upon eliminating everything ‘socialistic’ from
the movement and preparing for war with every available means, did not contradict the
other fact that fascism, viewed with respect to its mass basis, was actually a middle-class
movement. Had he not promised to take up the fight against big business, Hitler would
never have won the support of the middle classes. They helped him to achieve victory
because they were against big business. Owing to the pressure they exerted, the
authorities were forced to adopt rf»//-capitalist measures, just as the authorities were later
forced to abandon them under the pressure applied by big business. If the subjective
interests in the mass basis of a reactionary movement are not distinguished from the
objective reactionary function -the two contradict one another but were reconciled in the
totality of the Nazi movement in the beginning - it is not possible to reach an
understanding. The former pertains to the reactionary interests of the fascist masses,
while the latter pertains to the reactionary role of fascism. All its contradictions originate
in the antithesis of these two sides of fascism, just as their reconciliation in the one form,
‘National Socialism’, characterizes the Hitler movement. Insofar as National Socialism
was forced to stress its character as a middle-class movement {before the seizure of
power and right afterwards), it was in fact anti-capitalist and revolutionary. However,
since it did not deprive big business of its rights and had to consolidate and hold on to the
power it had secured, its capitalistic function was brought more and more into the
foreground until finally it became an extreme advocate and champion of imperialism and
the capitalist economic order. In this respect it is wholly immaterial whether and how
many of its leaders had an honest or dishonest socialist orientation (in their sense of the
word I), and it is just as immaterial whether and how many were out-and-out deceivers
and power-mongers. A radical anti-fascist policy cannot be based on these
considerations. Everything necessary for an understanding of German fascism and its
ambivalence could have been learned from the history of Italian fascism, for the latter
also showed these two strictly contradictory functions reconciled in a totality.

Those who either deny the function of the mass basis of fascism or fail to give it its
proper due are stupefied by the fact that the middle class, since it neither possesses the
principal means of production nor works with them, cannot really be a permanent motive
force in history, and for that reason must oscillate between capital and the workers. They
fail to see that the middle class can be and is ‘a motive force in history’, if not
permanently then at least temporarily, as we learn from Italian and German fascism. By
this we mean not only the crushing of the workers’ organizations, the countless sacrifices,
the eruptions of barbarism; over and above this, it prevents the economic crisis from

developing into a political upheaval, into a social revolution. Clearly: The greater the
extent and the importance of a nation’s middle-class strata, the more decisive is their
significance as an effective social force. From 1933 to 1942 we are confronted with the
paradox that fascism was able to outstrip social revolutionary internationalism as an
international movement. The Socialists and the Communists were so certain about the
progress of the revolutionary movement in relation to that of political reaction that they
committed outright political suicide, even if motivated by the best of intentions. This
question deserves the greatest of attention. The process that has taken place in the
middle-class strata of all countries during the last decade deserves far greater attention
than the banal, all-too-well-known fact that fascism constitutes extreme political reaction.
The mere fact of fascism’s reactionary nature is no basis for an effective counter political
policy, as was amply shown by the events between 1928 and 1942,

The middle class got caught up in the movement and made its appearance as a social
force in the form of fascism. Therefore it is not a question of Hitler’s or Goring’ s
reactionary purpose, but a question of the social interests of the middle-class strata.
Owing to its character structure, the middle class has a social power far in excess of its
economic importance. It is the class that preserves nothing less than several thousand
years of patriarchy and keeps it alive with all its contradictions.

That a fascist movement exists at all is doubtlessly the social expression of
nationalistic imperialism. However, that this fascist movement could become a mass
movement, indeed, could seize power (only then fulfilling its imperialistic function), is to
be ascribed to the full backing it received from the middle class. Only by taking these
antitheses and contradictions into account, each in its turn, can the phenomena of fascism
be comprehended.

The social position of the middle class is determined by (i) its position in the capitalist
production process, (2) its position in the authoritarian state apparatus, (3) its special
family situation, which is directly determined by its position in the production process
and is the key to an understanding of its ideology. There are indeed differences in the
economic situation of the farmers, the bureaucrats, and the middle-class business-but the
basic nature of their family situation is the same.

The rapid development of capitalist economy in the nineteenth century, the continuous
and rapid mechanization of the amalgamation of the various branches of production in
monopolistic syndicates and trusts, form the basis of the progressive pauperization of the
lower middle-class merchants and tradesmen. Not capable of competing with the cheaper
and more economically operating large industries, the small enterprises go to ruin, never
to recover.

‘The middle class has nothing but ruthless annihilation to expect from this system.
This is the issue: Whether we shall all sink into the great grey bleakness of proletarianism
where we shall all have the same thing, namely nothing, or whether energy and diligence
shall again put the individual in a position to acquire property by hard work. Middle class
or proletarian! That is the issue!’ — so the German Nationals warned before the election
of the president of the republic in 1932. The National Socialists were not so blunt; they
were careful not to create a wide gap between the middle class and the body of industrial
workers in their propaganda, and they were more successful with their approach.

The fight against the large department stores played a large role in the propaganda of
the NSDAP. The contradiction between the role played by National Socialism for big
business and the interests of the middle class, from which it derived its main support, was
expressed in Hitler’s talk with Knickerbocker:

‘We will not make German-American relations dependent upon a haberdasher shop
[the reference is to the fate of the Woolworth store in Berlin] . . . the existence of such
enterprises are an encouragement of Bolshevism . . . They destroy many small enter-
prises. For that reason, we will not sanction them, but you can rest assured that your
enterprises of this nature in Germany will be dealt with no differently than similar
German enterprises.’

Private business debts to foreign countries were an enormous burden to the middle
class. Since his foreign policy was dependent upon the fulfilment of foreign claims,
Hitler was for the payment of these private debts. His followers, however, demanded that
they be annulled. Thus the lower middle class rebelled ‘against the system’, by which it
understood the ‘Marxist regime’ of Social Democracy.

As much as these lower middle-class strata were urged, under the stress of the crisis,
to form organizational alliances, the economic competition of the small enterprises
nonetheless operated against the establishment of a feeling of solidarity corresponding to
that of the industrial workers. As a consequence of his social situation the lower middle-
class man could join forces neither with his social class nor, for that matter, with the
industrial workers; not with his own class because competition is the rule there, not with
the industrial workers because it is precisely proletarianization that he fears most of all.
And yet the fascist movement brought about an alliance of the lower middle class. What
was the basis of this alliance in the psychology of the masses?

The answer to this is supplied by the social: position of the lower- and middle-class
public and private officials. The economic position of the average official is worse than
that of the average skilled industrial worker; this poorer position is partially compensated
by the meagre prospect of a career, and in the case of the government official by a
lifelong pension. Thus dependent upon governmental authority, a competitive bearing
towards one’s colleagues prevailed in this class, which counteracts the development of
solidarity. The social consciousness of the official is not characterized by the fate he
shares with his co-workers, but by his attitude to the government and to the ‘nation’. This
consists of a complete identification with the state power and in the case of the company
employee, it consists of an identification with the company. He is just as submissive as
the industrial worker. Why is it that he does not develop a feeling of solidarity as the
industrial worker does? This is due to his intermediate position between authority ‘and
the body of manual labourers. While subordinate to the top, he is to those below him a
representative of this authority and enjoys, as such, a privileged moral’ (not material)
position. The arch personification of this type in the psychology of the masses is to be
found in the army sergeant.

Butlers, valets and other such employees of aristocratic families are a flagrant example
of the power of this identification. By adopting-the attitudes, way of thinking and de-
meanour of the ruling class, they undergo a complete change and, in an effort to
minimize their lowly origin, often appear, as caricatures of the people whom they serve.

This identification with authority, firm, state, nation, etc., which can be formulated 7
am the state, the authority, the firm, the nation’, constitutes a psychic reality and is one of
the best illustrations of an ideology that has become a material force. At first it is only-
the idea of being like one’s superior that stirs the mind of the employee or the official, but
gradually, owing to his pressing material dependence, his whole person is refashioned in
line with the ruling class. Always ready to accommodate himself to authority, the lower
middle-class man develops a cleavage between his economic situation and hit ideology.
He lives in materially restricted circumstances, but assumes gentlemanly postures on the
surface, often to a ridiculous degree. He eats poorly and insufficiently, but attaches great
importance to a ‘decent suit of clothes’. A silk hat and dress coat become the material
symbol of this character structure. And nothing is more suited for a first-impression ap-
praisal of the mass psychology of a people than its dress. It is its accommodating attitude
that specifically distinguishes the structure of the lower middle-class man from the
structure of the industrial worker.

How deep does this identification with authority go? We know already that such an
identification exists. The question, however, is how — apart from economic existential
conditions, which affect him directly - emotional factors reinforce and consolidate the
lower middle-class man’s attitude to such an extent that his structure does not waver in
times of crisis or even in times in which unemployment destroys the immediate economic
base.

We stated above that the economic positions of the various strata of the lower middle
class are different but that the basic features of their family situation are the same. It is in
this family situation that we have the key to the emotional foundation of the structure that
we described earlier.

FAMILY TIES AND NATIONALISTIC FEELINGS

In the beginning the family situation of the various strata of the lower middle class is
not differentiated from the immediate economic position. The family - those of officials
excluded -also constitutes an economic enterprise on a small scale. The members of a
small merchant’s family work in his business, thus eliminating the expense of outside
help. On small and medium farmsteads the coinciding of family and mode of production
is even more pronounced. The economy of the great patriarchs (the Zagruda, for instance)
is essentially built upon this practice. In the close interlacing of family and economy lies
the key to the question why the peasantry is ‘bound to the earth’, ‘traditional’, and for
that reason so accessible to the influence of political reaction. This does not mean to say
that it is solely the economic mode of existence that determines the attachment to the
earth and tradition, but that the farmer’s mode of production entails a strict family tie of
all members of the family and that this tie presupposes a far-reaching sexual suppression
and repression. It is from this double base then, that the typical peasant way of looking at
things arises. Its core is formed by patriarchal sexual morality. Elsewhere I described the
difficulties encountered by the Soviet government in the collectivization of agriculture; it
was not only the ‘love of the soil’, but first and foremost the family tie conditioned by the
soil that created such difficulties.

For one thing, the possibility of preserving a healthy peasant class as a foundation for
a whole nation can never be valued highly enough. Many of our present-day sufferings

are only the consequence of the unhealthy relationship between rural and city population.
A solid stock of small and middle peasants has at all times been the best defence against
social ills such as we possess today. And, moreover, this is the only solution which
enables a nation to earn its daily bread within the inner circuit of its economy. Industry
and commerce recede from their unhealthy leading position and adjust themselves to the
general framework of a national economy of balanced supply and demand.

Mein Kampf p. 138]

That was the position taken by Hitler. As senseless as it was economically speaking,
as little as political reaction could ever succeed in checking the mechanization of big
agriculture and the dissolution of agriculture on a small scale, this propaganda was-
nonetheless significant from the standpoint of mass psychology, for it had an effect on
the close-knit family structure of the lower middle-class strata.

The close interrelation between family tie and rural forms of economy was finally
expressed by the NSDAP after the seizure of power. Since, with respect to its mass basis
and ideological structure, the Hitler movement was a lower middle-class movement, one
of its first measures - intended to secure the middle classes - was the edict issued on 12
May 1933, on the ‘New Order of Agriculture Ownership’, which, reverted to age-old
legal codes based on the ‘indissoluble unity of blood and soil’.

A few characteristic passages are appended here:

This indissoluble unity of blood and soil is the indispensable presupposition for a
nation’s health. In Germany rural legislation of past centuries also gave legal guarantees
to this tie born of a nation’s natural feelings of life. The farmstead was the unsaleable
inheritance of the ancestral peasant family. Later non-native legislation was imposed and
destroyed the legal basis of this rural constitution. In many parts of the country,
nonetheless, the German peasant, having a healthy sense of his people’s basic conception
of life, persevered in the old custom, handing down the farmstead from generation to
generation.

It is the imperative duty of the government of an awakened people to guarantee the
national awakening by legal regulation of the indissoluble unity of blood and soil
preserved by German custom through the law of entail.

The owner of a farmstead or forestry who is registered as the heir to entailed property
in the competent district court must pass on his property in accordance with the law of
entail. The owner of this inherited farm is called a farmer. A farmer cannot own more
than one farm inherited under this law. Only one of the farmer’s’ children is allowed to
take over the inherited farm. He is the legal inheritor. The co-inheritors will be provided
for by the farmstead until they are economically independent. If through no fault of their
own they fall into straitened circumstances, they also have the right to seek refuge at the
farmstead in later years. The transfer of a non-registered farmstead, which is nonetheless
qualified for registration, is governed by the law of entail.

An entail-inherited farmstead can be owned only by a farmer who is a German citizen
and of German blood. Only he who has no one among his male ancestry or other ancestry
of Jewish or coloured origin for four generations is of German blood. Clearly, however,
every Teuton is of German blood according to the letter of this law. A marriage with a

person of non-German blood permanently excludes the offspring of this marriage from
being the owner of a farmstead inherited under this law.

The purpose of this law is to protect the farmsteads against heavy indebtedness and
harmful fragmentation in the process of inheritance, and to preserve it as the permanent
inheritance of the families of free farmers. At the same time the law aims at a healthy
distribution of the agricultural land. A large number of self-sufficient small and medium
farmsteads spread throughout the country as evenly as possible is necessary for the
preservation of a state’s and people’s health.

What tendencies are expressed in this law? It was at variance with the interests of big
agriculture, which was intent upon, absorbing the medium and small farmsteads and
creating ever widening division between landowner and property less rural proletariat.
But the frustration of this intent was amply compensated by the preservation of the rural
middle class, in which big agriculture had a considerable interest in view of the fact that
it represented the mass basis of its power. It is not only as a private owner of property
that the small landowner is identified with the large landowner. By itself this would not
mean very much. What is important here is the preservation of the ideologic atmosphere
of the small and medium property owners, that atmosphere, namely, that exists in small
enterprises operated by a family unit. It is this atmosphere that is known to produce the
best nationalistic fighters and to imbue the women with nationalistic fervour. And this
explains why political reaction is always prattling about the ‘morality-preserving
influence of the peasantry’. However, this is a sex-economic question.

This interlacing of individualistic modes of production and authoritarian family in the
lower middle class is one of the many sources of the fascist ideology of the ‘large
family’. This question will return later in another context.

The economic pitting of the small businesses against one another corresponds to the
family encapsulation and competition typical of the lower middle class, notwithstanding
the fascist ideology’ common welfare comes before personal welfare’ and ‘corporate
idea’. The basic elements of fascist ideology,’ fuhrer principle’, family policy, etc., have
an individualistic character. What is collective in fascism stems from the socialistic
tendencies in the mass basis, as the individualistic elements stem from the interests of big
business and the fascist leadership.

In view of man’s natural organization, this economic and family situation would break
down, if it were not secured by a specific relationship between man and woman, a
relationship we designate as patriarchal, and a mode of sexuality derived from this
specific relationship.

Economically, the urban middle-class man is not in a better position than the manual
labourer. Thus, in his efforts to differentiate himself from the labourer, he must rely
essentially on his family and sexual modes of life. His economic deprivations have to be
compensated for in a sexual moralistic way. In the case of the official, this motive is the
most effective element of his identification with the ruling power. Since one is not on a
plane with the upper middle class but is nonetheless identified with it, the sex-moralistic
ideologies have to compensate for the economic limitations. Essentially, the sexual
modes of life and the cultural modes of life dependent upon them serve to differentiate
him from the lower classes.

The sum total of these moralistic attitudes, which duster around one’s attitude towards
sex and are commonly designated as ‘philistine’, culminate in notions of - we say notions
of, not acts of - honour and duty. The effect of these two words on the lower middle class
must be correctly assessed, otherwise it will not serve much purpose to concern ourselves
with them. They appear again and again in the fascist dictator-ideology and race theory.
Actually it is precisely the lower middle class’s way of life, its business practices that
impose a completely opposite behaviour. A touch of dishonesty is part of the very
existence of private merchandizing. When a peasant buys a horse, he runs it down in
every possible way. If he sells the same horse a year later, it will have become younger,
better and stronger. One’s sense of ‘duty’ is moulded by business interests and not by
national character traits. One’s own commodity will always be the best - the other
person’s always the worst. Deprecation of one’s competitors - a deprecation that is
usually devoid of all honesty - is an essential tool of one’s ‘business’. The small
businessman’s obsequious and deferential behaviour towards his customers testifies to
the fierce pressure of economic existence, which has to warp the best character in the
long run. Nevertheless the concepts of ‘honour’ and ‘duty’ play a very decisive role in the
life of the lower middle class. This cannot be explained solely on the basis of efforts to
conceal one’s crude materialistic background. For, despite all hypocrisy, the ecstasy
derived from the notions of ‘honour’ and ‘duty’ is genuine. It is merely a question of its
source.

This ecstasy stems from sources of unconscious emotional life. One does not pay
much attention to these sources at first, and one is only too happy to overlook their
relation to the above ideology. However, an analysis of lower middle-class people leaves
no doubt about the importance of the relation between sexual life and the ideology of
‘duty’ and ‘honour’.

For one thing, the political and economic position of the father is reflected in his
patriarchal relationship to the remainder of the family. In the figure of the father the
authoritarian state has its representative in every family, so that the family becomes its
most important instrument of power.

The authoritarian position of the father reflects his political role and discloses the
relation of the family to the authoritarian state. Within the family the father holds the
same position that his boss holds towards him in the production process. And he
reproduces his subservient attitude towards authority in his children, particularly in his
sons. Lower middle-class man’s passive and servile attitude towards the fuhrer-figure
issues from these conditions. Without really divining it, Hitler was building upon this
lower middle-class attitude when he wrote:

The people in their overwhelming majority are so feminine by nature and attitude that
sober reasoning determines their thoughts and actions far less than emotion and feeling.

And this sentiment is not complicated, but very simple and all of a piece. It does not
have multiple shadings; it has a positive and a negative; love or hate, right or wrong, truth
or lie, never half this way and half that way, never partially, or that kind of thing.

[op. cit. p. 183]

This is not a question of an ‘inherent disposition’, but of a typical example of the
reproduction of an authoritarian social system in the structures of-its members.

What this position of the father actually necessitates is the strictest sexual suppression
of the women and the children. While women develop a resigned attitude under lower
middle-class influence - an attitude reinforced by repressed sexual rebellion - the sons,
apart from a subservient attitude towards authority, develop a strong identification with
the father, which forms the basis of the emotional identification with every kind of
authority. How it comes about that the psychic structures of the supporting strata of a
society are so constructed that they fit the economic framework and serve the purposes of
the ruling powers as precisely as the parts of a precision machine will long remain an
unsolved riddle. At any rate, what we describe as the structural reproduction of a
society’s economic system in the psychology of the masses is the basic mechanism in the
process of the formation of political ideas.

It is only much later that the attitude of economic and social competition contributes to
the development of the structure of the lower middle class. The reactionary thinking that
is shaped at this stage is a secondary continuation of psychic processes that reach back
into the first years of a child raised in an authoritarian family atmosphere. For one thing
there is the competition between the children and the grown-ups, but of more far-reaching
consequence, there is the competition among children of the same family in their
relationship to the parents. In childhood this competition, which later in adulthood and in
the life outside the family is predominantly an economic one, is mainly operative in the
strong emotional love-hate Relationships among members of the same family. This is not
the place to pursue these relationships in detail. This is a field of study by itself. Let it
suffice to say here: the sexual inhibitions and debilitations that constitute the most
important prerequisites for the existence of the authoritarian family and are the most
essential groundwork of the structural formation of the lower middle-class man are
compassed with the help of religious fears, which are infused with sexual guilt-feelings
and deeply embedded in the emotions. Thus we arrive at the problem of the relation of
religion to the negation of sexual desire. Sexual debility results in a lowering of self-
confidence. In one case it is compensated by the brutalization of sexuality, in the other by
rigid character traits. The compulsion to control one’s sexuality, to maintain sexual
repression, leads to the development of pathologic, emotionally tinged notions of honour
and duty, bravery and self-control. But the pathology and emotionality of these psychic
attitudes are strongly at variance with the reality of one’s personal behaviour. The man
who attains genital satisfaction is honourable, responsible, brave and controlled, without
making much of a fuss about it. These attitudes are ah organic part of his personality. The
man whose genitals are weakened, whose sexual structure is full of contradictions, must
continually remind himself to control his sexuality, to preserve his sexual dignity, to be
brave in the face of temptations, etc. The struggle to resist the temptation to masturbate is
a struggle that is experienced by every adolescent and every child, without exception. All
the elements of the reactionary man’s structure are developed in this struggle. It is in the
lower middle classes that this structure is reinforced most strongly and embedded most
deeply. Every form of mysticism derives its most Active energy and, in part, also it’s
content from this compulsory suppression of sexuality. Insofar as the various categories
of industrial workers are subject to the same social influences, they too develop
corresponding attitudes; yet, owing to the distinct difference in their way of life compared
with the lower middle class, sex-affirming forces are far more pronounced in them and
also more conscious. The affective anchoring of these structures by means of

unconscious anxiety, their concealment by character traits that appear completely
asexual, are responsible for the fact that these deep layers of the personality cannot be
reached with rational arguments alone. What importance this statement has for practical
sex-politics will be discussed in the last chapter.

To what extent the unconscious struggle against one’s own sexual needs gives rise to
metaphysical and mystical thinking cannot be discussed in detail here. We will mention
only one example, which is typical of the National Socialist ideology. Again and again
we run across series such as this: personal honour, family honour, racial honour,
national honour. This sequence is consistent with the various layers in the individual
structure. However, it fails to include the socio-economic basis: capitalism, or rather
patriarchy; the institution of compulsive marriage; sexual suppression; personal struggle
against one’s own sexuality; personal compensatory feeling of honour; etc. The highest
position in the series is assumed by the ideology of ‘national honour’, which is identical
with the irrational core of nationalism. To understand this, however, it is necessary to
turn aside from our main theme again.

Authoritarian society’s fight against the sexuality of children and adolescents, and the
consequent struggle in one’s own ego, takes place within the framework of the
authoritarian family, which has thus far proven to be the best institution to carry out this
fight successfully. Sexual desires naturally urge a person to enter into all kinds of
relations with the world, to enter into close contact with it in a vast variety of forms. If
they are suppressed, they have but one possibility: to vent themselves within the narrow
framework of the family. Sexual inhibition is the basis of the familial encapsulation of
the individual as well as the basis of individual self-consciousness. One must give strict
heed to the fact that metaphysical, individual and familial sentimental behaviour are only
various aspects of one and the same basic process of sexual negation, whereas reality-
oriented, non-mystical thinking moves along with a loose attitude towards the family and
is at the very least indifferent to ascetic sexual ideology. What is important in this
connection is that the tie to the authoritarian family is established by means of sexual
inhibition; that it is the original biological tie of the child to the mother and also of the
mother to the child that forms the barricade to sexual reality and leads to an indissoluble
sexual fixation and to an incapacity to eater into other relations. The tie to the mother is
the basis of all family ties. In their subjective emotional core the notions of homeland and
nation are notions of mother and family. Among the middle classes the mother is the
homeland of the child, just as the family is the ‘nation in miniature’. This will enable us
to understand why the National Socialist Goebbels chose the following words as the
motto for his ten commandments in the National Socialist almanac of 1932, doubtlessly
without knowledge of its deeper connotation: ‘Never forget that your country is the
mother of your life.’ On the occasion of ‘Mother’s Day’, 1933, Angrijf stated:

Mother’s Day. The national revolution has swept away everything petty 1 Ideas lead
again and lead together - family, society, and nation. The idea of Mother’s Day is
perfectly suited to honour that which the German idea symbolizes: The German Mother 1
Nowhere does this importance devolve upon the wife and the mother as it does in new
Germany. She is the protectress of the family life from which sprouts the forces which
will again lead our nation forward. She -the German mother - is the sole bearer of the
idea of the German nation. The idea of ‘Mother’ is inseparable from the idea of ‘being

German’ . Is there anything which can lead us closer together than our mutual honouring
of the mother?

No matter how false these sentences are economically and socially speaking, they are
true from the point of view of the human structure. Thus, nationalistic sentiments are the
direct continuation of the family tie and are likewise rooted in the fixated tie to the
mother. This cannot be explained biologically. For this tie to the mother, insofar as it
develops into a familial and nationalistic tie, is itself a social product. In puberty it would
make room for other attachments, i.e., natural sexual relations, if sexual restrictions
would not cause it to be eternalized. It is as this socially motivated eternalization that it
becomes the basis of nationalist feelings in the adult; it is only at this stage that it
becomes a reactionary social force. If the nationalist sentiments of the industrial worker
are far less pronounced than those of the lower middle-class worker, it is to be ascribed to
the different social life and consequent looser family, ties of the former.

Now I hope no one will get upset and reproach us with wanting to ‘biologize’
sociology, for we know perfectly well that the difference in the industrial worker’s family
life is also determined by his position in the production process. The question must be
asked, nonetheless, why it is that the industrial worker is clearly accessible to
internationalism, whereas the lower middle-class worker has such a strong leaning
towards nationalism. In the objective economic situation this factor of diversity can be
ascertained only when the above-described connection between the industrial worker’s
economic and familial situation is taken into account. It cannot be ascertained in any
other way. The strange refusal on the part of Marxist theorists to regard family life as a
factor of equal importance as far as the anchoring of the social system is concerned,
indeed to regard it as the decisive factor in the formation of the human structure, is to be
traced back to their family ties. The fact that the family tie is the most intense and the
most emotional, cannot be overrated.

The essential connection between familial and nationalistic ideology can be pursued
further. Families are just as cut off from and opposed to one another as nations are. In
both cases the ultimate basis for this separation and opposition is an economic one. The
lower middle-class family (those of officials, lower-income white-collar workers, etc.) is
continually harassed by food and other material worries. Hence the large lower middle-
class family’s expansion tendencies also reproduce an imperialistic ideology: ‘The nation
needs space and food.’ It is for this reason that the lower middle-class man is especially
accessible to imperialistic ideology. He is capable of fully identifying with the
personified conception of the nation. It is in this way that familial imperialism is
ideologically reproduced in national imperialism.

Goebbels’ statement printed in the brochure Die verfluchten Hakenkreuler (Eher
Verlag, Munich, pp. 16 and 18) is of interest in this connection. It was written in answer
to the question whether a Jew is a man.

If someone cracks a whip across your mother’s face, would you say to him, Thank you
I Is he a man too!? One who does such a thing is not a man - he is a brute! How many
worse things has the Jew inflicted upon our mother Germany [italics mine, WR] and still
inflicts upon her! He [the Jew] has debauched our race, sapped our energy, undermined
our customs and broken our strength . . . The Jew is the graphic demon of decay . . .
begins his criminal butchery of people.

One has to know the importance of the idea of castration as punishment for sexual
pleasure; one has to comprehend the sexual-psychological background of fantasies of
ritual murder as well as the background of anti-Semitism as such; and moreover, one has
to appraise correctly the sexual guilt-feelings and sexual anxieties of the reactionary man,
to be able to judge just how such unconsciously written sentences impinge upon the
unconscious emotionality of the average reader. It is in such statements and their
unconscious emotional impact that we find the psychological roots of National
Socialism’s anti-Semitism.

They were supposed to be nothing but’ befogging’. Certainly, befogging also. But it
was overlooked that, ideologically, fascism was the resistance of a sexually as well as
economically deadly sick society to the painful but resolute revolutionary tendencies
towards sexual as well as economic freedom, a freedom the very thought of which instills
the reactionary man with mortal terror. That is to say: the establishment of economic
freedom goes hand in hand with the dissolution of old .institutions (particularly those
governing sexual policies), to which the reactionary man and also the industrial worker,
insofar as he is a reactionary, are not immediately equal. More than anything else it is the
fear of’ sexual freedom’, conceived of as sexual chaos and sexual dissipation in the mind,
of the reactionary thinker, which has a retarding effect upon the yearning to be free of the
yoke of economic exploitation. This will be the case only as long as this misconception of
sexual freedom prevails. And it can continue to prevail only in consequence of the lack of
clarity surrounding these very decisive questions in masses of people. It is precisely for
this reason that sex-economy must play an essential role in the ordering of social
relations. The more extensively and deeply the reactionary structure has taken hold of the
toiling masses, the more decisive is the importance of the sex-economic work of edu-
cating the masses of the people to assume social responsibility.

In this interplay between economic and structural factors, it is the authoritarian family
that represents the foremost and most essential source of reproduction of every kind of re-
actionary thinking; it is a factory where reactionary ideology and reactionary structures
are produced. Hence, the ‘safeguarding of the family’, i.e., of the authoritarian and large
family, is the first cultural precept of every reactionary policy. This is what is essentially
concealed behind the phrase ‘safeguarding of the state, culture and civilization’.

An NSDAP election proclamation for the presidential election of 1932 (Adolf Hitler:
Mein Programm) stated:

By virtue of her nature and destiny, woman is man’s mate. Thus both man and woman
are companions in life as well as companions in work. Just as the economic development
over the centuries has changed man’s sphere of work, it is only logical that it has also
changed woman’s sphere. Over and above the necessity of working together, it is man’s
and woman’s duty to preserve man himself. In this most noble mission of the sexes, we
also discover the basis of their individual talents, which Providence, in its eternal
wisdom, gave to both of them immutably. Thus, it is the highest task to make the
founding of a family possible to the mates in life and companions in work. Its final
destruction would mean the end of every form of higher humanity. No matter how far
woman’s sphere of activity can be stretched, the ultimate aim of a truly organic and
logical development must always be the creation of a family. It is the smallest but most

valuable unit in the complete structure of the state. Work honours both man and woman.
But the child exalts the woman.

Under the heading ‘Preservation of the Peasantry Means the Preservation of the
German Nation’, the same proclamation states: ‘In the preservation and encouragement
of a healthy peasantry, I further see the best safeguard against social woes as well as
against the racial decay of our people.’

In this respect the traditional family tie of the peasantry must not be forgotten if one
does not want to make an error. It continues;

It is my belief that, to build up its resistance, a people must not live solely in
accordance with rational principles; it also needs spiritual and religious support. The
poisoning and disintegration of the national body by the events of our cultural
Bolshevism are almost more disastrous than the effect of political and economic com-
munism.

As a party that, like Italian fascism, owed its initial success to the interests of big
landowners, the NSDAP had to win over the small and medium farmers, had to establish
a social basis for itself in them. In this, naturally, it could not openly promote the interests
of big landowners in its propaganda, but had to direct its appeal to the small farmers,
specifically to the structures produced in them by the overlapping of the family and
economic situation. Only with respect to this element of the lower middle class is the
sentence valid that man arid woman are companions in work. It does not apply to the
body of industrial workers. Even to the peasant it applies only formally, for in reality the
peasant’s wife is the peasant’s servant. The prototype and realization of the fascist
ideology of the hierarchic organization of the state is to be found in the hierarchic
organization of the peasant family. The peasant family is a nation in miniature, and every
member of this family is identified with this miniature nation. Thus, the groundwork for
the absorption of a grand imperialistic ideology is present in the peasantry and in the
lower middle class where an entire family is engaged in a small enterprise. The
idolization of motherhood is conspicuous in both cases. How is this idolization related to
reactionary sexual politics?

NATIONALISTIC SELF-CONFIDENCE

In the individual structures of the masses of the lower middle class, national and
familial ties coincide. These ties are especially intensified by a process that not only runs
parallel to it but is actually derived from it. From the standpoint of the masses, the
nationalistic fuhrer is the personification of the nation. Only insofar as this fuhrer actually
personifies the nation in conformity with the national sentiments of the masses does a
personal tie to him develop. Insofar as he knows how to arouse emotional family ties in
the individuals of the masses, he is also an authoritarian father figure. He attracts all the
emotional attitudes that at one time were meant for the strict but also protecting and
impressive father (impressive in the child’s eyes). In discussions with National Socialist
enthusiasts about the untenability and contradictoriness of the NSDAP programme, one
often heard it said that Hitler understood all of that much better - ‘he would manage
everything all right’. Here we have a clear expression of the child’s need for the
protective attitude of the father. In terms of social reality it is this need for protection on

the part of the masses of the people that enables the dictator ‘to manage everything’. This
attitude on the part of masses of people impedes social self-administration, i.e., rational
independence and cooperation. No genuine democracy can or should build upon it.

Even more essential, however, is the identification of the individuals in the masses
with the ‘fuhrer’. The more helpless the ‘mass-individual’ has become, owing to his
upbringing, the more pronounced is his identification with the fuhrer, and the more the
childish need for protection is disguised in the form of a feeling at one with the fuhrer.
This inclination to identify is the psychological basis of national narcissism, i.e., of the
self-confidence that individual man derives from the ‘greatness of the nation’. The
reactionary lower middle-class man perceives himself in the fuhrer, in the authoritarian
state. On the basis of this identification he feels himself to be a defender of the ‘national
heritage’, of the ‘nation’, which does not prevent him, likewise on the basis of this
identification, from simultaneously despising ‘the masses’ and confronting them as an
individual. The wretchedness of his material and sexual situation is so overshadowed by
the exalted idea of belonging to a master race and having a brilliant fuhrer that, as time
goes on, he ceases to realize how completely he has sunk to a position of insignificant,
blind allegiance.

The worker who is conscious of his skills - he, in short, who has rid himself of his
submissive structure, who identifies with his work and not with the fuhrer, with the
international working masses and not with the national homeland - represents the
opposite of this. He feels himself to be a leader, not on the basis of his identification with
the fuhrer, but on the basis of his consciousness of performing work that is vitally neces-
sary for society’s existence.

What are the emotional forces that are at work here? This is not difficult to answer.
The emotions by which this fundamentally different mass-psychological type is
motivated are the same as those that are to be found in the nationalists. It is merely the
content of that which excites the emotions that is different. The need to identify is the
same, but the objects of identification are different, namely fellow workers and not the
fuhrer, one’s own work and not an illusion, the working men of the earth and not the
family. In short, international consciousness of one’s skills is opposed to mysticism and
nationalism. But this certainly does not imply a neglect of the liberated worker’s self-
confidence; it is the reactionary man who begins to rave about’ service to the
community’, and’ general welfare comes before personal welfare’, at a time of crisis. It
merely implies that the self-confidence of the liberated worker is derived from the
consciousness of his skills.

During the past fifteen years we have been confronted with a fact which is difficult to
comprehend: Economically, society is divided into sharply defined social classes and
occupations. According to the purely economic point of view, the social ideology is
derived from the specific social situation. It follows from this that the specific ideology of
a class would more or less have to correspond to the socio-economic situation of that
class. In keeping with their collective working habits, the industrial workers would have
to develop a stronger collective feeling, while the small businessmen would have to de-
velop a stronger individualism. The employees of large concerns would have to have a
collective feeling similar to that of the industrial workers. But we have already seen that
psychic structure and social situation seldom coincide. We draw a distinction between the

responsible worker who is conscious of his skills and the mystical-nationalistic
reactionary subject. We meet with both types in every social and professional class.
There are millions of reactionary industrial workers and there are just as many teachers
and physicians who are conscious of their skills and champion the cause of freedom.
Hence, there is no simple mechanistic connection between social situation and character
structure.

The social situation is only the external condition that has an influence on the
ideological process in the individual. The instinctual drives through which the various
social influences gain exclusive control over the emotions are now to be investigated. To
begin with, this much is clear: Hunger is not one of them; at least, it is not the decisive
factor. If it were, the international revolution would have followed upon the world crisis
of 1929-33. This is a sound statement, no matter how dangerous it may be to antiquated,
purely economic points of view.

When psychoanalysts unversed in sociology try to explain social revolution as an
‘infantile revolt against the father’, they have in mind the ‘revolutionary’, who comes
from intellectual circles. This is indeed the case there. But it does not apply to the
industrial workers. The paternal suppression of children among the working class is not
less severe, indeed, it is sometimes more brutal than it is among the lower middle class.
This is not the issue. That which specifically distinguishes these two classes is found in
their modes of production and the attitude towards sex which derives from these modes.
The point is this: Sexuality is suppressed by the parents among the industrial workers
also. But the contradictions to which the children of industrial workers are subjected
don’t exist in the lower middle class. Among the lower middle class it is only sexuality
that is suppressed. The sexual activity of this class is a pure expression of the
contradiction between sexual drive and sexual inhibition. This is not the case among the
industrial workers. Along with their moralistic ideology the industrial workers have their
own - in some cases more and in others less pronounced - sexual views, which are
diametrically opposed to the moralistic ideology. Moreover, there is the influence
exercised by their living conditions and their close association in their work. All of this
runs counter to their moralistic sexual ideology.

Accordingly, the average industrial worker differs from the average lower middle-
class worker by his open and untrammelled attitude towards sexuality, no matter how
muddled and conservative he might be otherwise. He is incomparably more accessible to
sex-economic views than the typical lower middle-class worker is. And it is precisely the
absence of those attitudes that are central to national socialistic and clerical ideology that
makes him more accessible: identification with the authoritarian state-power, with the
‘supreme fuhrer’, with the nation. This, too, is proof of the fact that the basic elements of
National Socialist ideology have a sex-economic origin.

Owing to his individualistic economy and to the extreme isolation of his family
situation, the small farmer is very accessible to the ideology of political reaction. This is
the reason for the cleavage between social situation and ideology. Characterized by the
strictest practice of patriarchy and the morality corresponding to it, the small farmer
nonetheless develops natural - even if distorted - forms in his sexuality. Just as in the case
of the industrial workers - in contrast to the lower middle-class workers - farm youths
begin to have sexual intercourse at an early age; owing to the strict patriarchal education,

however, the youth is sexually very disturbed or even brutal; sexuality is practised in
secret; sexual frigidity is the rule among girls; sexual murder and brutal jealousy, as well
as enslavement of the women, are typical sexual occurrences among the peasantry.
Hysteria is nowhere so rampant as it is in the country. Patriarchal marriage is the final
aim of rural upbringing, rigidly dictated by rural economy.

An ideologic process has begun to take shape among the industrial workers during the
last decades. The material manifestations of this process are most evident in the pure
culture of the workers’ aristocracy, but they are also to be noted among the average
industrial worker. The industrial workers of the twentieth century are not the nineteenth-
century proletariat of Karl Marx’s time. To a very large extent they have accepted the
conventions and views of the bourgeois layers of society. To be sure, formal bourgeois
democracy did not eliminate economic distinctions any more than it did away with racial
prejudices. Yet the social tendencies that are gaining ground within its compass have
obliterated the structural and ideologic boundaries among the various social classes. The
industrial workers of England, America, Scandinavia, Germany, are becoming more and
more bourgeois. To understand how fascism infiltrates the working classes, has to be
traced from bourgeois democracy to the ‘emergency powers act’ to the suspension of
parliament to open fascist dictatorship.

THE ‘DOMESTICATION’ OF THE INDUSTRIAL WORKERS

Fascism infiltrates workers’ groups from two sides: the so-called ‘lumpen proletariat’
(an expression to which everyone takes exception) by means of direct material corruption
and from the ‘workers’ aristocracy’, also by means of material corruption, as well as
ideological influencing. In its political unscrupulousness, German fascism promised
everybody everything. In an article by Dr Jarmer, ‘Capitalism’ (Angriff, 24 September
1931), we find:

At the German National Party rally in Stettin, Hugenberg spoke out against
international capitalism with refreshing distinctness. At the same time, however, he
stressed the necessity of a national capitalism.

In so doing he once again clearly demarcated the German Nationals from the National
Socialists; for the latter know only too well that the capitalist economic order which is in
the process of breaking down throughout the world has to be replaced by a different
order, because even in national capitalism there can be no justice.

That sounds almost communistic. Here we have an example of fascist propaganda
appealing directly and with a consciously fraudulent intention to the revolutionary ardour
of the industrial workers. But the crucial question was why the National Socialist
industrial workers failed to see that fascism promised everybody everything. It was
known that Hitler negotiated with industrial magnates, received financial support from
them and promised an injunction against striking. Thus, it must have been due to die
psychological structure of the average worker that such contradictions were not squarely
faced, despite the intensive work on the part of revolutionary organizations to make him
conscious of them. In his interview with the American journalist Knickerbocker, Hitler
had this to say about the recognition of private debts to foreign countries:

I am convinced that international bankers will soon realize that, under a National
Socialist government, Germany will be a secure place of investment that a rate of interest
of about 3% will be most willingly paid for credit.

[Deutschland so oder so, p. 211 ]

If it were revolutionary propaganda’s cardinal task ‘to undeceive the proletariat’, this
could not have been done solely by appealing to their ‘class consciousness’, nor solely by
constantly impressing upon them the objective economic and political situation, and
certainly not by constantly exposing the frauds that had been practised on them. The first
and foremost task of revolutionary propaganda should have been to give the
contradictions in the workers the most sympathetic consideration, to grasp the fact that it
was not a clear revolutionary will that was concealed or befogged, but that the
revolutionary impulse in the psychic structure of the proletariat was partially
undeveloped and partially interfused with contrary reactionary structural elements. The
distillation of the revolutionary sentiments of the broad masses is undoubtedly the basic
task in the process of awakening their social responsibility.

In times of ‘quiet’ bourgeois democracy two fundamental possibilities are open to the
industrial worker: identification with the bourgeoisie, which holds a higher position in the
social scale, or identification with his own social class, which produces its own anti-
reactionary way of life. To pursue the first possibility means to envy the reactionary man,
to imitate him, and, if the opportunity arises, to assimilate his habits of life. To pursue the
second of these possibilities means to reject the reactionary man’s ideologies and habits
of life. Due to the simultaneous influence exercised by both social and class habits, these
two possibilities are equally strong. The revolutionary movement also failed to appreciate
the importance of the seemingly irrelevant everyday habits, indeed, very often turned
them to bad account. The lower middle-class bedroom suite, which the ‘rabble’ buys as
soon as he has the means, even if he is otherwise revolutionary minded; the consequent
suppression of the wife, even if he is a Communist; the ‘decent’ suit of clothes for
Sunday; ‘proper’ dance steps and a thousand other ‘banalities’, have an incomparably
greater reactionary influence when repeated day after day than thousands of revolutionary
rallies and leaflets can ever hope to counterbalance. Narrow conservative life exercises a
continuous influence, penetrates every facet of everyday life; whereas factory work and
revolutionary leaflets have only a brief effect. Thus, it was a grave mistake to cater to the
conservative tendencies in the workers by giving banquets ‘as a means of getting at the
masses’. Reactionary fascism was much more expert at this. The budding revolutionary
modes of life were not cultivated. There was more truth about the reactionary structure of
the workers in the ‘evening dresses bought by the wife of a worker for such a ‘banquet’
than in a hundred articles. The evening dress or at-home beer parties were, of course,
only external manifestations of a process in the worker, a testimony of the fact that the
groundwork for the reception of National Socialist propaganda was already there. When,
added to this, the fascist promised the ‘abolition of the proletariat’ and was successful
with this promise, it was the evening dress and not the economic programme that
accounted for success in ninety of one hundred cases. We must pay more, much more,
attention to these details of everyday life. It is around these details that social progress or
its opposite assumes concrete forms, not around the political slogans that arouse
temporary enthusiasm only. There is important and fruitful work waiting here. In
Germany the revolutionary work for the masses was restricted almost exclusively to

propaganda ‘against hunger’. The basis of this propaganda, as important as it was, proved
to be too narrow. There are thousands of different things taking place behind the scenes
in the life of the individuals of the masses. For instance, the young worker has a thousand
sexual and cultural problems, which plague him as soon as he has appeased his hunger to
a small degree. The fight against hunger is of primary importance, but the hidden
processes of human life must also be placed under the fierce light of this monkey show,
in which we are spectator and actor at one and the same time; and this must be done
without restraint and without fear of consequences.

The working man would undoubtedly show himself to be infinitely creative in his
attempts to develop his own conceptions of life and natural way of viewing things. The
mastering of everyday social problems would give invincible impetus to the reactionary-
infested masses. A detailed, concrete, and germane study of these problems is
indispensable. It will accelerate and secure the victory of the revolution. And please don’t
raise the threadbare objection that such proposals are Utopian. Only by stressing all
possibilities of a work-democratic way of life, by taking a militant stance towards
reactionary thinking and militantly developing the seed of a living culture of masses of
people, can lasting peace be secured. As long as reactionary social irresponsibility
predominates over social responsibility, the worker will also be fairly closed to
revolutionary, i.e., rational, behaviour. This is also another reason psychological work
among the masses is so imperative.

The degradation of manual labour (which is a basic element of the inclination to
imitate the reactionary white-collar worker) constitutes the psychological basis upon
which fascism relies as soon as it begins to infiltrate the working classes. Fascism
promises the abolition of the classes, that is to say, the abolition of proletarian status, and
in this way it plays upon the social inferiority felt by the manual labourer. As long as
peasants were still migrating to the city to become workers, they brought along a fresh
rural family ideology, which, as we have already shown, is the best soil for the fostering
of an imperialistic-nationalistic ideology. In addition to this, there is an ideological
process in the workers’ movement, which, in the assessment of the chances of a revo-
lutionary movement in countries having a highly developed industry as well as in those
countries whose industry was still undeveloped, has been accorded much too little
attention.

Kautsky noted that, politically, the worker in highly in-dustriali2ed England was less
developed than the worker in industrially undeveloped Russia (Soziale Revolution,
second edition, pp. 59-60). The political events in the various countries of the world
during the past thirty years have clearly shown that revolutionary revolts take place more
readily in industrially undeveloped countries, such as China, Mexico and India, than in
countries such as England, America and Germany. And this is the case, notwithstanding
the existence of disciplined, well-organized workers’ movements rooted in old traditions
in the latter countries. If bureaucratization, which is itself a pathological symptom, is
abstracted from the workers’ movement, the question arises as to the exceptional
entrenchment of conservatism in Social Democracy and in the trade unions in Western
countries. From the standpoint of the psychology of the masses, Social Democracy is
based on the conservative structures of its followers. As in the case of fascism, the
problem here lies not so much in the policies pursued by the party leadership as it does in

the psychological basis in the workers. I want to point out only a few relevant facts,
which, however, may well solve a riddle or two. Here are the facts:

In early capitalism, besides the sharp economic division between bourgeoisie and
proletariat, there was an equally sharp ideologic division-, and particularly a structural
division. The absence of any kind of social policy, the emasculating sixteen-, indeed
eighteen-hour workday, the low standard of living of the industrial workers - classically
described in Engels’ ‘Condition of the Working Classes in England’ - precluded any
structural assimilation of the proletariat to the bourgeoisie. The structure of the
nineteenth-century proletariat was characterized by a meek submission to fate. The
psychological mood of this proletariat, including the peasantry, was one of indifference
and apathy. Bourgeois thinking was lacking; consequently, this apathy did not hinder the
sudden outbreak of revolutionary sentiments, if suitable occasions arose and did not
prevent these sentiments from developing to an unexpected intensity and resoluteness. In
later stages of capitalism, on the other hand, it was different. If an organized workers’
movement had succeeded in winning socio-political improvements - as shorter working
hours, franchise, and social security - this had the effect of strengthening the working
class; but at the same time a contrary process set in: With the raising of the standard of
living, there was a structural assimilation to the middle class. With the elevation of one’s
social position, ‘one’s eyes turned upward’. In times of prosperity this adaptation of
middle-class habits was intensified, but the subsequent effect of this adaptation, in times
of economic crisis, was to obstruct the full unfolding of revolutionary sentiments.

The strength of the Social Democracies during the crisis years shows just how
completely the workers had been infected with this conservatism. Thus, this strength was
not to be explained on purely political grounds. It is now important to comprehend its
basic elements. Two facts stand out: the emotional tie to the fuhrer, that is to say, the
unshakableness of the faith in the infallibility of the political leadership (notwithstanding
all the criticism, which never materialized into action), and the sex-moralistic
assimilation to the conservatism of the lower middle class. This assimilation to the
middle class was energetically encouraged by the upper middle class everywhere. The
Social Democrats should have literally swung their cudgels, in the beginning, at a time
when fascism had not yet attained victory. Instead, they held them in reserve and used
them only against the revolutionary workers. For the masses who were- Social
Democrats, they had a far more dangerous expedient: conservative ideology in all areas.

When, then, the Social Democrat worker found himself in the economic crisis which
degraded him to the status of a coolie, the development of his revolutionary sentiments
was severely retarded by the conservative structuralization that had been taking shape in
him for decades. Either he remained in the camp of the Social Democrats,
notwithstanding his criticism and rejection of their policies, or he went over to the N SD
AP in search of a better replacement. Irresolute and indecisive, owing to the deep
contradiction between revolutionary and conservative sentiments, disappointed by his
own leadership, he followed the line of least resistance. Whether he would give up his
conservative tendencies and arrive at a complete consciousness of his actual
responsibility in the production process, i.e., at a revolutionary consciousness, depended
solely on the correct or incorrect leadership of the revolutionary party. Thus the
communist assertion that it was the Social Democrat policies that put fascism in the
saddle was correct from a psychological viewpoint. Disappointment in Social

Democracy, accompanied by the contradiction between wretchedness and conservative
thinking, must lead to fascism if there are no revolutionary organizations. For example,
following the fiasco of the Labour party’s policies in England, in 1930-31, fascism began
to infiltrate the workers who, then, in the election of 1931, cut away to the Right, instead
of going over to communism. Democratic Scandinavia was also severely threatened by
such a development.

Rosa Luxemburg took the view that a revolutionary fight was not possible with
‘coolies’ (Ges. W. Bd. 4, p. 647). What kind of a coolie are we dealing with: the coolie
before or after he has gone through conservative structurali2ation? Beforehand we are
dealing with a coolie who has an almost impenetrable dullness, but also a great capacity
for revolutionary action. Afterwards we are dealing with disappointed coolies. Would it
not be more difficult to rouse their revolutionary inclinations? How long can fascism
exploit the masses’ disappointment in Social Democracy and their ‘rebellion against the
system’ for its own narrow purposes? As difficult as it may be to answer this momentous
question, one thing is certain: the international revolutionary movement will have to
tackle it, if it wants to deal fascism its death blow.

3

The Race Theory

ITS CONTENTS

the race theory is German fascism’s theoretical axis. In fascist ideology the economic
programme of the so-called twenty-five points figures solely as an expedient intended ‘to
improve the Germanic race genetically and to protect it against racial interbreeding’
which, according to the National Socialists, always entails the decline of the ‘higher
race’. Indeed, it is their contention that even the decline of a culture is to be traced back
to miscegenation. Hence, ‘keeping the blood and the race pure’ is a nation’s noblest task,
in the fulfilment of which one must be prepared to make any sacrifice. In Germany and
the German-occupied countries, no means were spared in putting this theory into practice
in the form of the persecution of the Jews.

The race theory proceeds from the presupposition that the exclusive mating of every
animal with its own species is an ‘iron law’ in nature. Only exceptional circumstances,
such as captivity, are capable of causing a violation of this law and of leading to racial
interbreeding. When this occurs, however, nature revenges itself and uses every means at
its disposal to oppose such infringements, either by making the bastard sterile or by
limiting the fertility of later offspring. In every crossbreeding of two living creatures of
different ‘levels’, the offspring will of necessity represent something intermediate. But
nature aims at a higher breeding of life; hence bastardization is contrary to the will of
nature. Natural selection also takes place in the daily struggle for survival, in which the
weaker, i.e., racially inferior, perish. This is consistent with the ‘will of nature’, for every
improvement and higher breeding would cease if the weak, who are in the no majority,
could crowd out the strong, who are in the minority. Hence, nature subjects the weaker
specimens to more severe conditions of life as a means of limiting their number; on the
other hand, it does not allow the rest to multiply indiscriminately; they are subjected to a
ruthless selection on the basis of energy and health.

The National Socialist went on to apply this supposed law in nature to peoples. Their
line of reasoning was something as follows: Historical experience teaches that the
‘intermixing of Aryan blood’ with ‘inferior’ peoples always results in the degeneration of
the founders of civilization. The level of the superior race is lowered, followed by
physical and mental retrogression; this marks the beginning of a progressive ‘decline’.

The North American continent would remain strong, Hitler states, ‘as long as he [the
German inhabitant] does not fall a victim to defilement of the blood that is to say, as long
as he does not interbreed with non-Germanic peoples.

‘To bring about such a development is, then, nothing else but to sin against the will of
the eternal creator.’ These views are unmistakably mystical; nature’ regulates’ and’ wills’
‘according to reason’. They are the logical culmination of biological metaphysics.

According to Hitler, humanity is to be divided into three races: the founders of
civilization, the upholders of civilization and the destroyers of civilization. Only the
Aryan race is considered as the founder of civilization, for it built the ‘foundation and

walls of human creation’. The Asian peoples, the Japanese^ and the Chinese, for
example, merely took over the Aryan civilization and translated it into their own form.
Thus, they are upholders of civilization. The Jewish race, however, is a destroyer of
civilization. The existence of ‘inferior human beings’ is the chief prerequisite for the
establishment of a higher civilization. Man’s first civilization rested upon the use of
inferior human races. In olden times it was the vanquished who were made to pull the
plow, which only much later was pulled by the horse. As conqueror, the Aryan sub-
jugated the inferior masses and regulated their activity in accordance with Aryan needs to
compass Aryan ends. However, as soon as the subjugated peoples began to learn the
language and to adopt the customs of the ‘masters’, and the clear-cut demarcation
between master and slave was obliterated, the Aryan relinquished the purity of his blood
and lost ‘his sojourn in paradise’. Through this, he also lost his cultural genius. We are
not forgetting that Adolf Hitler represents the flowering of civilization.

Blood mixture and the resultant drop in the racial level is the sole cause of the dying
out of old cultures; for men do not perish as a result of lost wars, but by the loss of that
force of resistance which is contained only in pure blood.

[op. cit. 296]

An objective and technical refutation of this basic idea is out of the question here. It
borrows an argument from Darwin’s hypothesis of natural selection, some elements of
which are as reactionary as his proof of the origin of species from lower organisms is
revolutionary. Moreover, this idea conceals the imperialist function of fascist ideology.
For if the Aryans are the sole founders of civilization, then, by virtue of their divine
destiny, they can lay claim to world dominion. And, in fact, one of Hitler’s principal
claims was the expansion of the borders of the German empire, especially ‘towards the
East’, i.e., into Soviet Russian territory. Thus, we can see that the glorification of an
imperialist war lay wholly within the compass of this ideology.

. . . The aim for which we were fighting the War was the loftiest, the most
overpowering, that man can conceive: it was the freedom and independence of our
nation, the security of our future food supply, and — our national honour.

Here we are solely interested in the irrational origin of these ideologies, which,
objectively viewed, were in conformity with the interests of German imperialism; most of
all we are interested in the contradictions and incongruities existing in the race theory.
Race theorists who refer to a biological law in support of their theory overlook the fact
that racial breeding of animals is an artefact. It is not a question whether dog and cat have
an’ instinctive aversion’ to interbreeding, but whether collie and greyhound, German and
Slav, have the same aversion.

Race theorists, who are as old as imperialism itself, want to achieve racial purity in
peoples whose interbreeding, as a result of the expansion of world economy, is so far
advanced that racial purity can have a meaning only to a numbskull. We do not want to
enter into the other absurdities here - as if racial circumscription and not its opposite,
promiscuous mating within the same species, were the rule in nature. In the present
examination we are not concerned with the rational content of the race theory, a theory
that, instead of proceeding from facts to valuations, proceeded from valuations to a dis-
tortion of the facts. Nor will arguments be of any use against a fascist who is
narcissistically convinced of the supreme superiority of his Teutonism, if only because he
operates with irrational feelings and not with arguments. Hence, it would be hopeless to
try to prove to a fascist that black people and Italians are not racially ‘inferior’ to the
Teutons. He feels himself to be ‘superior’, and that’s the end of it. The race theory can be
refuted only by exposing its irrational functions, of which there are essentially two: that
of giving expression to certain unconscious and emotional currents prevalent in the
nationalistically disposed man and of concealing certain psychic tendencies. Only the
latter function will be discussed here. We are especially interested in the fact that Hitler
speaks of ‘incest’ when an Aryan interbreeds with a non-Aryan, whereas it is usually
sexual intercourse among those who are related by blood that is designated as incest.
How are such stupidities to be explained in a ‘theory’ that presumed to be the basis of a
new world, a ‘third Reich’? When we bear in mind that in the final analysis the irrational,
emotional basis of such a hypothesis owes its existence to definite existential factors;
when we free ourselves of the notion that the discovery of such irrational sources of
views of life, which have come into being on a rational basis, means a shifting of the
question into the sphere of metaphysics, then we open the way to the source of
metaphysics itself. We comprehend not only the historical conditions under which
metaphysical thinking arises, but also its material substance. Let the results speak for
themselves.

THE OBJECTIVE AND SUBJECTIVE FUNCTIONS OF IDEOLOGY

The failure to differentiate between the objective and subjective functions of an
ideology frequently results in a misunderstanding of the relation of an ideology to its
historical function. At the outset, a dictator’s views are to be understood solely in terms
of the economic basis from which they originated. Thus the fascist race theory and
nationalistic ideology in general have a concrete relation to the imperialistic aims of a
ruling class that is attempting to solve difficulties of an economic nature. The German
and the French nationalism of the First World War appealed to the ‘Greatness of the
Nation’, behind which were concealed the economic expansion tendencies of German
and French big business. These economic factors do not constitute what is substantial in

the corresponding ideology, but only the social soil in which they germinate; in short,
they constitute the conditions that are indispensable to the genesis of such ideologies. At
times nationalism is not at all socially represented with respect to its substance; nor for
that matter can it be brought into line with racial points of view. In Austria-Hungary of
former days, nationalism did not coincide with race, but with the ‘homeland’ Austria-
Hungary. In 1914, when Bethmann-Hollweg invoked ‘Teutonism against Slavism’, if he
had wanted to be consistent, he would have had to proceed against Austria, this
predominantly Slavic state. Thus we see that, while the economic conditions of an
ideology give us an insight into its material basis, they offer us no immediate knowledge
of its irrational core. It is man’s character structure that directly constitutes this core.
Subject to the specific economic conditions of a society, man reproduces the historical
economic process in his ideology. By forming ideologies, man reshapes himself; man’s
material core is to be sought in the process by which he forms ideologies. Thus, ideology
appears to have a twofold material basis: the economic structure of society and the typical
structure of the people who produce it, a structure that is itself determined by the
economic structure of society. Thus it is clear that the irrational formation of an ideology
also makes man’s structure irrational.

The structure of fascism is characterized by metaphysical thinking, unorthodox faith,
obsession with abstract ethical ideals, and belief in the divine predestination of the fuhrer.
These basic features are linked with a deeper layer, which is characterized by a strong
authoritarian tie to the fuhrer-ideal or the nation. The belief in a ‘master race’ became the
principal mainspring of the tie to the ‘fuhrer’ on the part of the National Socialist masses,
as well as the foundation of their voluntary acceptance of slavish submission. In addition
to this, however, the intensive identification with the fuhrer had a decisive effect, for it
concealed one’s real status as an insignificant member of the masses. Notwithstanding his
vassalage, every National Socialist felt himself to be a ‘little Hitler’. Now, however, we
want to turn our attention to the charactero-logical basis of these attitudes. We must seek
out the dynamic functions that, while they themselves are determined by education and
the social atmosphere as a whole, remould human structures to such an extent that
tendencies of a reactionary-irrational nature are capable of taking shape in them; to such
an extent that, completely enveloped in their identification with the ‘fuhrer’, the masses
are immune to the insult heaped upon them by the label ‘inferior’.

If we shut our eyes to the dazzling effect of ideologic phraseology, if we focus our
attention on its irrational content, and if we know how to show its proper bearing upon
the sex-economic aspects of the process of ideologic formation, then the stereotype
equating of ‘racial poisoning’ and ‘blood poisoning’ is immediately conspicuous. What
does this mean?

RACIAL PURITY, BLOOD POISONING AND MYSTICISM

‘. .. running parallel to the political, ethical, and moral contamination of the people,
there had been for many years a no less terrible poisoning of the health of the national

body . . . [through! syphilis ... ‘ ' 9 The principal cause of this was to be sought in the
prostitution of love:

. . . The cause lies, primarily, in our prostitution of love. Even if its results were not
this frightful plague, it would nonetheless be profoundly injurious to man, since the moral
devastations which accompany this degeneracy suffice to destroy a people slowly but
surely. This Jewification of our spiritual life and mammonization of our mating instinct
will sooner or later destroy our entire offspring. . . .

[Mein Kampf p. 247]

Hitler sums up his position as follows:

Blood sin and desecration of the race are the original sin in this world and the end of
a humanity which surrenders to it.

[Mein Kampf p. 249]

Thus, according to this view, racial interbreeding leads to blood interbreeding and in
turn to the ‘blood poisoning of the national body’.

. . . The most visible results of this mass contamination [by syphilis] can be found ... in
our - children. They in particular are the sad product of the irresistibly spreading
contamination of our sexual life; the vices of the parents are revealed in the sicknesses of
the children.

[Mein Kampf p. 248]

In this connection, ‘vices of the parents’ can only refer to their interbreeding with
racially alien blood, i.e., especially with Jewish blood, whereby the Jewish ‘world
plague’ finds ingress into ‘pure’ Aryan blood. It is remarkable how closely this theory of
blood poisoning is related to the political thesis of the poisoning of Teutonism by the
‘world Jew, Karl Marx’. The irrational fear of syphilis constitutes one of the major
sources of National Socialism’s political views and it’s anti-Semitism. It follows, then,
that racial purity, that is to say, purity of blood is something worth striving for and
fighting for with every available means.

Hitler repeatedly stressed that one could not get at the masses with arguments, proofs
and knowledge, but only with feelings and beliefs. In the language of National Socialism,
in that of Keyserling, Driesch, Rosenberg, Stapel, etc., the nebulous and the mystical are
so conspicuous that an analysis of this peculiarity will certainly prove profitable.

What was it in the mysticism of fascism that so fascinated the masses?

The answer is supplied by the analysis of the ‘proofs’ that Rosenberg (Mythus des 20.
Jahrhunderts) offers in substantiation of the fascist race theory. Right at the outset
Rosenberg writes:

The values of a race’s soul, i.e., those values which are the motor forces of the new
conception of the world, have not yet become a part of living consciousness. Soul,
however, means race seen from within. Conversely, race is the outer world of the soul.

[Mythus, p. 22]

Here we have an example of one of the many typical National Socialist phrases,
which, on first impression, doesn’t seem to mean anything, indeed, seems intentionally to
disguise its meaning, perhaps from the author himself. To understand the political-
irrational impact of precisely such statements, one has to be familiar with and recognize

the importance of the effect they have on the structure of the masses. Rosenberg goes on
to say:

Hence, the history of race is the history of nature and soul mysticism at one and the
same time; but the history of the religion of the blood is, conversely, the great world
history of the rise and fall of peoples, of their heroes and thinkers, their inventors and
artists.

The recognition of this fact leads to the realization that the ‘fight of the blood’ and the
‘intuitive mysticism of existential phenomena’ are not two separate things, but one and
the same thing represented in different ways. ‘Fight of the blood’, ‘intuitive mysticism of
existential phenomena’, ‘rise and fall of peoples’, ‘blood poisoning’, ‘Jewish world
plague’, are all part and parcel of the same line, which begins with ‘fight of the blood’
and ends with the bloody terror against the ‘Jewish materialism’ of Marx and the
genocide of the Jews.

The cause of freedom is not advanced by merely ridiculing this mysticism; it must be
unmasked and reduced to its basic irrational content. The greater part of this mysticism
and what is most important about it is a biological energy process, an extreme expression
of reactionary sexual ideology, irrationally and mystically conceived. The creed of the
‘soul’ and its ‘purity’ is the creed of as exuality, of ‘sexual purity’. Basically, it is a
symptom of the sexual repression and sexual shyness brought about by a patriarchal
authoritarian society.

‘Coming to grips with blood and environment, with blood and blood, is for us the last
attainable reality, behind which it is no longer granted us to search and to investigate,’
Rosen-berg states. He errs. We are immodest enough to want to investigate and not only
to expose, without sentimentality, the living process ‘between blood and blood’, but also
to demolish a pillar of the National Socialist creed.

We shall let Rosenberg himself prove that the core of the fascist race theory is a
mortal fear of natural sexuality and of its orgasm function. Using the ancient Greeks as an
example, Rosenberg seeks to prove the validity of the thesis that the rise and fall of
peoples is to be traced back to racial interbreeding and ‘blood poisoning’. According to
his theory the Greeks were originally the representatives of Nordic racial purity. The gods
Zeus and Apollo and the goddess Athene were ‘symbols of the most devout piety’,
guardians and protectors of ‘the noble and the joyous’, ‘keepers of order, teachers of the
harmony of inner power and of artistic values’. Homer, he claims, had not the least
interest in the ‘ecstatic’. Of Athene, he writes that she was:

. . . the symbol of life-consuming lightning, the wise and thoughtful virgin, sprung
from the head of Zeus: protectress of the Hellenic people and faithful shield of its battles.

These very pious creations of the Greek soul are proof of the pure, untrammelled inner
life of the Nordic people; in the highest sense of the word, they are religious confessions
and expressions of confidence in their own species.

[My thus, p. 41 ff.]

These gods, which are said to symbolize purity, sublimity and religiosity, are then
contrasted to the gods of the Near-Eastern peoples:

While the Greek gods were heroes of light and heaven, the gods of the non-Aryan
Near Easterners are imbued with earthly characteristics.

Rosenberg contends that Demeter and Hermes were the organic offspring of these
‘souls of race’. Dionysus, the god of ecstasy, sensual pleasure, unbridled maenadism,
constituted the ‘intrusion of the foreign race of the Etruscans and marked the beginning
of the decline of Hellenism ’.

In a far-fetched effort to support his thesis of the soul of a race, Rosenberg quite
arbitrarily separates the gods into two categories: those that represent the ‘positive’
process of Hellenistic cultural development, he labels Greek; while the others, which also
originated in Hellenism, are described as foreign gods. Rosenberg asserts that historical
research, which ‘racially falsifies’ and erroneously interprets Hellenism, is responsible
for our misunderstanding of Greek history.

In awe and veneration, the great German romantic’s sense how ever darker veils
enshroud the bright gods of heaven, and they plunge ever deeper into the instinctual,
amorphous, demonic, sexual, ecstatic, chthonic, into a veneration of the mother [my
italics, WR]. And all of this was still supposed to be characteristic of the Greeks.

[My thus, p. 43]

All forms of idealistic philosophy fail to investigate the conditions under which the
‘ecstatic’ and ‘instinctual’ come into existence in certain cultural epochs; instead they get
entangled in the abstract evaluation of these phenomena from the point of view of that
cultural outlook that, elevating itself so far above the ‘earthly’ (natural), comes to naught
as a result of that very elevation. We, too, arrive at an evaluation of such phenomena, but
it is an evaluation based on the conditions of a social process that appear as the symptoms
of ‘decline’ of a civilization. In this way we are able to recognize the forces that impel
forward and those that retard, and to comprehend the phenomenon of decline as a
historical event, and, last but not least, to seek out the seed of the new cultural form and
to assist its germination. When Rosenberg - in view of the decline of twentieth-century
authoritarian civilization - reminds us of the fate of the Greeks, he puts himself on the
side of conservative historical tendencies, despite his protestations of a ‘revival’ of
Teutonism. If we can succeed in understanding the standpoint of political reaction, we
shall have gained a significant insight into the attitude towards Cultural Revolution and
its sex-economic core. For the reactionary cultural philosopher there are only two
possibilities: resignation and scepticism, or the turning back of the wheel of history by
‘revolutionary’ means. But if one has shifted the focal point of one’s cultural outlook, has
recognized in the collapse of an ancient civilization, not the fall of civilization altogether
but merely the fall of a certain civilization, namely the authoritarian, then a natural
shifting also takes place in one’s assessment of those cultural elements previously
appraised as positive or negative. One realizes that the old form is ‘labouring with’ the
new form of civilization, one based on genuine freedom. It is mainly a question of
understanding the attitude that the revolution takes towards those phenomena regarded as
symptoms of decline by political reaction. It is indicative, for example, that the latter
declares itself in favour of the patriarchal theory in ethnology, whereas the former
declares itself in favour of the matriarchal theory. Apart from the objective historical
factors, there are interests at work in these two contrary sociological currents, interests
that correspond to the previously unknown processes of sex-economy. Matriarchy, which

is a historically demonstrated system, is not only in accord with the organization of
natural work-democracy, but also with the society organized on a natural, sex-economic
basis. Patriarchy, on the other hand, not only has an authoritarian economy, its sex-
economic organization is catastrophic.

Long after the Church lost its hold on scientific research, it continued to promulgate
the metaphysical doctrine of ‘man’s moral nature’, and of his monogamous disposition,
etc. It was for this reason that Bachofen’s findings threatened to make hay of tradition.
The amazing thing about matriarchy is not so much its wholly different consanguinity,
but the natural self-regulation of sexuality that it entails. The social means of production
are not privately owned in a matriarchy, as Morgan and Engels recognized. As a fascist
ideologist, Rosenberg had no other choice than to deny the descent of ancient Greek
culture from matriarchal beginnings (a proven fact) and to seize upon the hypothesis that
‘in this phase [the Dionysian] the Greeks assumed characteristics which were both
physically and spiritually alien to their culture.’

In contrast to Christian ideology (as we shall see later), fascist ideology separates
man’s orgastic yearning from the human structure produced under authoritarian
patriarchy and relates it to various races: Nordic is equated to bright, majestic, heavenly,
asexual, pure, whereas ‘Near Eastern’ is equated to instinctual, demonic, sexual,
ecstatic, orgastic. This explains why Bachofen’s ‘intuitive and romantic’ investigations
were rejected as the theory of that which only ‘appears to be’ ancient Greek life. In the
fascist race theory the orgasm anxiety of the man subjugated to authority appears in an
absolute form, eternalized as the ‘pure’ and contrasted with the animal-like and orgastic.
Thus, ‘what is Greek’ and ‘what is racial’ become an emanation of ‘what is pure’, what is
‘asexual’; while ‘what is racially alien’, ‘the Etruscan’, is related to ‘what is animal’ and
therefore ‘inferior’. In keeping with this line of reasoning, patriarchy is taken as the
source of the human history of the Aryans:

The first great historically decisive battle between racial values was carried out on
Greek soil, a battle decided in favour of the Nordic nature. From this point on man
approaches life from daylight, from life itself: everything which we call Greek culture
and our great heritage from antiquity, originated from the law of light and of heaven,
from the spirit and nature of the father.

[Rosenberg]

The patriarchal authoritarian sexual order that resulted from the revolutionary
processes of latter-day matriarchy (economic independence of the chief’s family from the
maternal gens, a growing exchange of goods between the tribes, development of the
means of production, etc.) becomes the primary basis of authoritarian ideology by
depriving the women, children and adolescents of their sexual freedom, making a
commodity of sex and placing sexual interests in the service of economic subjugation.
From now on, sexuality is indeed distorted; it becomes diabolical and demonic and has to
be curbed. In terms of patriarchal demands, the innocent sensuousness of matriarchy
appears as the lascivious unchaining of dark powers. The Dionysian becomes ‘sinful
yearning’, which patriarchal culture can conceive of only as something chaotic and’
dirty’. Surrounded by and imbued with human sexual structures that have become
distorted and lascivious, patriarchal man is shackled for the first time in an ideology in
which sexual and dirty, sexual and vulgar or demonic, become inseparable associations.

Secondarily, however, this evaluation also has a rational justification.

With the imposition of chastity, women become unchaste under the pressure of their
sexual demands; the sexual brutality on the part of the male, and the corresponding con-
ception on the part of the female that for her the sexual act is something disgraceful, takes
the place of natural orgastic sensuousness. Extramarital sexual intercourse, to be sure, is
not done away with anywhere. With the shifting of the valuation and the abolition of the
institutions that previously protected and sanctioned it in a matriarchal society, it
becomes involved in a conflict with official morality and is forced to lead a clandestine
existence. The change in the social attitude towards sexual intercourse also effects a
change in the inner experience of sexuality. The conflict that is now created between the
natural and ‘sublime morality’ disturbs the individual’s ability to gratify his needs. The
feeling of guilt now associated with sexuality cleaves the natural, orgastic course of
sexual coalescence and produces a damming up of sexual energy, which later breaks out
in various ways. Neuroses, sexual aberrations and antisocial sexuality become permanent
social phenomena. Childhood and adolescent sexuality, which were given a positive
value in the original matriarchal work-democracy, fall prey to systematic suppression,
which differs only in form. As time goes on, this sexuality, which is so distorted,
disturbed, brutalized and prostituted, advocates the very ideology to which it owes its
origin. Those who negate sexuality can now justifiably point to it as something brutal and
dirty. That this dirty sexuality is not natural sexuality but merely patriarchal sexuality is
simply overlooked. And the sexology of latter-day capitalistic patriarchy is no less
affected by this evaluation than the vulgar views. This condemns it to complete sterility.

Later we shall see how religious mysticism becomes the organized centre of these
evaluations and ideologies. For the present we must merely bear in mind that religious
mysticism denies the sex-economic principle altogether and condemns sexuality as a
sinful phenomenon of humanity, from which only the Hereafter can deliver us.
Nationalistic fascism, on the other hand, transfers sexual sensuality to the ‘alien race’,
which is relegated to an inferior status in this way. From now on, the depreciation of the
‘alien race’ coincides organically with latter-day patriarchal imperialism.

In Christian mythology, God never appears without his counterpart the Devil, as the
‘God of the Underworld’, and the victory of the divine God over the infernal God
becomes the symbol of human elevation. This confrontation is also depicted in Greek
mythology by the struggle between orgastic biosexuality and strivings that demand
chastity. To the abstract moralist and to the mystifying philosopher, this confrontation
appears as the wrestling of two essences or ‘human ideas’, one of which is regarded as
vulgar from the outset, while the other is looked upon as the ‘truly human’ or
‘superhuman’. However, if this ‘struggle of essences’ as well as the valuations attached
to them are traced to their material fountainhead, if they are arranged in their proper place
in the sociological fabric and sexuality is given its due as a historical factor, we arrive at
the following facts: every tribe that developed from a matriarchal to a patriarchal
organization had to change the sexual structure of its members to produce a sexuality in
keeping with its new form of life. This was a necessary change because the shifting of
power and of wealth from the democratic gens to the authoritarian family of the chief was
mainly implemented with the help of the suppression of the sexual strivings of the
people. It was in this way that sexual suppression became an essential factor in the
division of society into classes.

Marriage, and the lawful dowry it entailed, became the axis of the transformation of
the one organization into the other. In view of the fact that the marriage tribute of the
wife’s gens to the man’s family strengthened the male’s, especially the chief’s, position
of power, the male members of the higher ranking gens and families developed a keen
interest in making the nuptial ties permanent. At this stage, in other words, only the man
had an interest in marriage. In this way natural work-democracy’s simple alliance, which
could be easily dissolved at any time, was transformed into the permanent and mono-
gamous marital relationship of patriarchy. The permanent monogamous marriage became
the basic institution of patriarchal society - which it still is today. To safeguard these mar-
riages, however, it was necessary to impose greater and greater restrictions upon and to
depreciate natural genital strivings. This applied not only to the ‘lower’ class, which was
subjected to greater and greater exploitation. It was precisely those classes that until then
had not known any cleavage between morality and sexuality that were now forced to
experience this ever deepening conflict. But let it not be assumed that this compulsive
morality had an external effect only; its full force is not felt until it has become
internalized, until it has become a sexual inhibition anchored in the structure. Different
aspects of the conflict will predominate during different stages of this process. In the
initial stages, it is sexual need that wins the upper hand; later it is the compulsive moral
inhibition that prevails. When the entire social organization is plunged into a state of
political upheaval, the conflict between sexuality and compulsive morality will of
necessity reach an acute peak. Some will view this state of affairs as moral degeneration,
while others will see it as a ‘sexual revolution’. In any event, it is the breakthrough of
natural sexuality that is looked upon as ‘cultural degeneration’. This breakthrough is felt
to be ‘degeneration’ only because it constitutes a threat to compulsive morality. Viewed
objectively, it is only the system of sexual dictatorship that breaks down, a system
devised to preserve compulsive moralistic values in the individual in the interest of
authoritarian marriage and family. Among the ancient Greeks, whose written history does
not begin until patriarchy had reached a state of full development, we find the following
sexual organization: male supremacy, hetaerae for the upper classes and prostitution for
the middle and lower classes; and along with this the wives leading an enslaved and
wretched existence and figuring solely as birth machines. The male supremacy of the
Platonic era is entirely homosexual.

The sex-economic contradictions of latter-day Greece appeared at a time when the
affairs of the Greek state were politically and economically on the downgrade. To the
fascist Rosenberg, the ‘chthonian’ becomes intermixed with the ‘apollonian’ in the
Dionysian era, and they perish together. The phallus, Rosenberg writes, becomes the
symbol of the latter-day Greek conception of the world. For the fascists, therefore, the
return of natural sexuality is viewed as a sign of decadence, lasciviousness, lechery and
sexual filth. This, however, is not merely fascist fantasy; it corresponds to the actual
situation created by the burning contradiction in the mode of experience of the people of
such an epoch. The ‘Dionysian feasts’ correspond to the masquerades and costume balls
of our reactionary classes. However, one must know exactly what occurs at such feasts
not to fall prey to the common deception of seeing in this ‘Dionysian’ happening the
epitome of sexual experience. Nowhere are the indissoluble contradictions between
dissolute sexual yearnings and a capacity for experience debilitated by morality more
glaringly exposed than at such feasts. ‘Dionysos’ law of limitless sexual gratification

means uninhibited racial interbreeding between Greeks and Asiatics of all tribes and
varieties [Mythus, p. 52].’ Just imagine a historian of the year 4000 representing the
sexual feasts of the twentieth century as the uninhibited interbreeding of the Germans
with the blacks and the Jews ‘of all tribes and varieties’ !

In this we clearly recognize the meaning of the idea of racial interbreeding. It is a
defence against the Dionysian, a defence rooted in patriarchal society’s economic interest
in marriage. Hence, even in the story of Jason, compulsive marriage figures as the
bulwark against hetaerism.

‘Hetaerae’ are women who refuse to submit to the yoke of compulsive marriage and
insist on their right to determine their own sex life. However, this demand gets involved
in a conflict with early childhood education, which incapacitates the organism’s capacity
for sexual experience.

Hence, the hetaera plunges herself into one adventure after the other to escape her
homosexuality, or she lives a disturbed and disintegrated existence in both directions at
once. Hetaerism is supplemented by male homosexuality. Owing to their compulsive
marital life, the men flee to the hetaerae and voluptuaries in an effort to restore their
capacity for sexual experience. Understandably, the sexual structure of the fascists, who
affirm the most severe form of patriarchy and actually reactivate the sexual life of the
Platonic era in their familial mode of living - i.e., ‘purity’ in ideology, disintegration and
pathology in actual practice — must bear a resemblance to the sexual conditions of the
Platonic era. Rosenberg and Bliiher recognize the state solely as a male state organized
on a homosexual basis. It is very curious to see how the view of the worthlessness of
democracy emerges from this ideology. Pythagoras is rejected because he came out as the
prophet of the equality of all people, as the ‘herald of democratic Tel-lurism, of the
community of goods and females’. This idea of the inner association of the ‘community
of goods and females plays a central role in the antirevolutionary fight. The
democratization of Roman patrician rule, which provided three hundred senators from
three hundred aristocratic families until the fifth century, is traced back to the fact that
intermarriages between patricians and plebeians were permitted from the fifth century on,
and that this led to a ‘racial deterioration’. Thus, even the democratization of a political
system brought about through intermarriages is interpreted as a sign of racial decline. It is
here that the reactionary character of the race theory is thoroughly exposed, for now
sexual intercourse between Greeks and Romans belonging to different classes is looked
upon as ruinous racial interbreeding. Members of the suppressed class are equated with
those who are racially alien. At another point Rosenberg speaks of the workers’
movement as the ‘ascending of the asphalt-humanity of the big cities with all the refuse
of Asianism [Mythus, p. 66]’. Thus, behind the idea of the interbreeding with alien races
lies the idea of sexual in tercourse with members of the suppressed class. And operating at
an even deeper level is the tendency of political reaction to draw lines of demarcation,
which are rigid from an economic viewpoint, but are completely nonexistent from a
sexual-moralistic viewpoint owing to the sexual restrictions imposed upon middle-class
women. At the same time, however, sexual interbreeding between classes means an
undermining of class rule; it creates the possibility of ‘democratization’, that is to say, the
possibility of the proletarianization of the ‘aristocratic’ youth. For the lower social strata
of every social order develop sexual conceptions and habits that constitute a serious
threat to the rulers of every authoritarian order.

If, in the final analysis, it is the idea of the interbreeding of members of the ruling
class with members of the ruled class that lies at the root of the idea of racial
interbreeding, then we obviously have here the key to the question as to the role played
by sexual suppression in class society. In this connection we can differentiate several
functions. We know, for instance, that material suppression relates solely to the lower
classes; but on no account can we assume that the same holds true for sexual suppression.
The relations of sexual suppression to class society are much more complicated. At this
time we want to single out only two of these functions:

1 . Since sexual suppression has its origin in the economic interest of marriage and the
law of inheritance, it begins within the ruling class itself. At first the morality of chastity
applies most rigidly to the female members of the ruling class. This is intended to
safeguard those possessions that were acquired through the exploitation of the lower
classes.

2. In early capitalism and in the large feudal societies of Asia the ruling class is not yet
interested in a sexual suppression of the enslaved classes. It is when the materially
suppressed classes begin to organize themselves, begin to fight for socio-political
improvements and to raise the cultural level of the broad masses, that sexual-moralistic
inhibitions set in. Only then does the ruling caste begin to show an interest in the
‘morality’ of the suppressed classes. Thus, parallel to the rise of the organized working
class, a contrary process sets in, namely the ideological assimilation to the ruling class.

Their own sexual habits are not relinquished in this process, however; they continue to
exist alongside the moralistic ideologies, which, from now on, become more and more
entrenched. This results in the previously described contradiction in the human structure
between reactionary and freedom-aspiring tendencies. Historically, the development of
this contradiction in the structure of the masses coincides with the loosening of feudal
absolutism through bourgeois democracy. To be sure, exploitation has merely undergone
a change in form; but this change entails a change in the character structure of the
masses. These are the facts to which Rosenberg gives a mystical interpretation when he
writes that the primordial god of the earth, Poseidon, repelled by Athene the goddess of
asexuality, rules in the form of a serpent in the ground beneath her temple, in the same
way as the ‘Pelasgic python dragon’ rules beneath the temple of Apollo in Delphi. ‘But
the Nordic Theseus did not kill the Asiatic brutes everywhere; as soon as Aryan blood
begins to slumber, the foreign monster springs up again and again - that Asiatic
mongrelism and physical robustness of Eastern man.’

It is clear what is meant by ‘physical robustness’. It is that remnant of sexual
spontaneity that distinguishes the members of the suppressed classes from the ruling
class, that same spontaneity, namely, that is gradually blunted in the course of ‘
democratization’ but is never completely lost. Psychologically, the serpent Poseidon and
the Python dragon represent genital sensuality symbolized as the phallus. Genital
sensuality has been suppressed, has become subterranean in both society’s and man’s
structure, but it is still alive. The feudal upper class, which has a direct interest in the
renunciation of natural sexuality (cf. Japan), feels itself threatened by the more elemental
sexual habits of the suppressed classes, all the more so because it itself has not only not
mastered its own sensuality, but sees it, on the contrary, reappearing in its own class in a
distorted and perverse form. Thus, the sexual customs of the masses constitute not only a

psychological but also a social danger to the ruling class; above all, the latter senses a
threat to its institution of the family. As long as the ruling castes are economically strong
and in the ascendancy, it is not difficult for them to maintain a total sexual-moralistic
separation from the masses. An example of this was the English bourgeoisie around the
middle of the nineteenth century. In periods when their rulership is shaken, and
particularly when there is an outright crisis (as has existed, for example in Central Europe
and England since the beginning of the twentieth century), the moral restrictions imposed
on sexuality are loosened within the ruling class itself. The disintegration of sexual
moralism begins with the liquidation of family ties. At first the middle and lower middle
classes, in complete identification with the upper class and its morals, become the real
champions of the official, strongly defended anti-sexual morality. It is precisely when the
economy of the lower middle classes shows signs of breaking down that natural sexuality
must appear as a particular threat to the continued existence of sexual institutions. Since
the lower middle class is the mainstay of the authoritarian order, the latter attaches
special importance to its ‘morality’ and to its ‘remaining uncontaminated’ by the
‘influence of inferior races’. If the lower middle class would lose its moralistic attitude
towards sex to the same extent that it loses its intermediate economic position between
the industrial worker and the upper class, this would constitute a very grave threat to any
dictator. For the ‘python dragon’ is also lurking among the lower middle class, ever ready
to shatter its shackles and, consequently, its reactionary tendencies. It is for this reason
that, in times of crisis, a dictatorial power always steps up its propaganda for’ morality’
and the’ strengthening of the bonds of marriage and the family’. For it is the authoritarian
family that constitutes the bridge from the wretched social situation of the lower middle
class to reactionary ideology. If the compulsive family is undermined by economic crises,
proletarianization of the middle class and wars, then the authoritarian system, which is so
firmly entrenched in the structure of the masses, is also seriously threatened. We shall
have to enter into this question more thoroughly. Thus, we have to agree with Leng, the
National Socialist biologist and race theorist from Munich, who asserted that the
authoritarian family was the core of cultural politics. He made this statement at a meeting
of the National Socialist society’ Deutscher Staat’ in 193 2. We can add that it is the core
of reactionary as well as of revolutionary cultural politics, for these observations have
far-reaching social consequences.

4

The Symbolism of the Swastika

We have satisfied ourselves that fascism is to be regarded as a problem of the masses
and not as a problem of Hitler as a person or the politics of the National Socialist party.
We have demonstrated how it is possible for an impoverished mass of people to turn to
an arch reactionary party in such a tumultuous way. In order now to proceed step by step
to the practical consequences that derive from this investigation for sexual political work,
it is first of all necessary to turn our attention to the symbolism that the fascists made use
of to put the comparatively uninhibited structures of the masses into reactionary fetters.
The fascists were not conscious of their technique.

It did not take National Socialism long to rally workers, most of whom were either
unemployed or still very young, into the S A. To a large extent, however, these workers
were revolutionary in a dull sort of way and still maintained an authoritarian attitude. For
this reason National Socialist propaganda was contradictory; its content was determined
by the class for which it was intended. Only in its manipulation of the mystical feelings
of the masses was it clear and consistent.

In talks with followers of the National Socialist party and especially with members of
the SA, it was clearly brought out that the revolutionary phraseology of National
Socialism was the decisive factor in the winning over of these masses. One heard
National Socialists deny that Hitler represented capital. One heard SA men warn Hitler
that he must not betray the cause of the ‘revolution’. One heard SA men say that Hitler
was the German Lenin. Those who went over to National Socialism from Social
Democracy and the liberal central parties were, without exception, revolutionary-minded
masses who were either non-political or politically undecided prior to this. Those who
went over from the Communist party were often revolutionary elements who simply
could not make any sense of many of the German Communist party’s contradictory
political slogans. In part they were men upon whom the external features of Hitler’s
party, its military character, its assertiveness, etc., made a big impression.

To begin with, it is the symbol of the flag that stands out among the symbols used for
purposes of propaganda.

Wir sind das Fleer vom Hakenkreuz
Hebt hoch die roten Fahnen,

Der deutschen Arbeit wollen wir
Den Weg zur Freiheit bahnen

With respect to its emotional content, this text is clearly revolutionary. National
Socialists made conscious use of revolutionary melodies, to which they sang reactionary
lyrics. The hundreds of political formulations appearing in Hitler’s newspapers were also
constructed along these lines. For example:

The political bourgeoisie is about to make its exit from the stage of historical
dramatization. It is the hitherto suppressed class, the producing people of fist and brow,
the working class, which now enters upon the stage to fulfil its historical mission.

This is a clear echo of communist propaganda. The revolutionary character of the
National Socialist masses clearly stands out in the clever design of the flag, about which
Hitler wrote:

... As National Socialists, we see our programme in our flag. In red we see the social
idea of the movement, in white the nationalistic idea, in the swastika the mission of the
struggle for the victory of the Aryan man, and, by the same token, the victory of the idea
of creative work, which as such always has been and always will be anti-Semitic.

[Mein Kampf p. 496f.l

The red and the white are suggestive of man’s contradictory structure. What is still not
clear is the role played by the swastika in the emotional life. Why is this symbol so
suitable to evoke mystical feelings? Hitler contended that it was a symbol of anti-
Semitism. But the swastika took on this meaning only much later. And, as far as that

goes, the question as to the irrational content of anti-Semitism is still open. It is the
misrepresentation of natural sexuality as something which is ‘dirty and sensual’ that
explains the irrational content of the race theory. In this regard the Jew and the black man
are not differentiated in the mind of the fascist. This holds true for the American fascist
also. In America the racial fight against the black man takes place predominantly in the
sphere of sexual defence. The black man is thought of as a sensuous pig who rapes white
women. With reference to the occupation of the Rheinland by black troops, Hitler wrote:

Only in France does there exist today more than ever an inner unanimity between the
intentions of the Jew-controlled stock exchange and the desire of the chauvinist-minded
national statesmen. But in this very identity there lies an immense danger for Germany.
For this very reason, France is and remains by far the most terrible enemy. This people ,
which is basically becoming more and more negrified, constitutes in its tie with the aims
of Jewish world domination an enduring danger for the existence of the white race in
Europe. For the contamination by Negro blood on the Rhine in the heart of Europe is just
as much in keeping with the perverted sadistic thirst for vengeance of this hereditary
enemy of our people as the ice-cold calculation of the Jew thus to begin bastardizing the
European continent at its core and to deprive the white race of the foundations for a
sovereign existence through infection with lower humanity.

[op. cit. p. 6241

We must get into the habit of paying strict attention to precisely what the fascist has to
say and not to dismiss it as nonsense or hogwash. Now we have a better understanding of
the emotional content of this theory, which sounds like a persecution mania when it is
considered together with the theory of the poisoning of the nation. The swastika also has
content capable of stirring the deepest reaches of one’s emotions, but in a way completely
different from what Hitler could ever have dreamed.

To begin with, the swastika was also found among the Semites, namely, in the Myrtle
court of the Alhambra at Granada. Herta Heinrich found it in the synagogue ruins of Edd-
Dikke in East Jordania on the Lake of Gennesaret. Here it had the following form:

The swastika is often found together with a facet, the former being the symbol of the
male principle, the latter of the female principle. Percy Gardner found it in Greece, where
it was called Hemera and was the symbol of the sun, again representing the male
principle. Lowenthal describes a fourteenth-century swastika, which he discovered in the
altar cloth of Maria zur Wiese in Soest; here the swastika is embellished with vulva and a
double cross. In this instance the swastika appears as the symbol of a stormy sky, the
facet as the symbol of the fertile earth. Smigorski discovered a swastika in the form of
the Indian swastika-cross, a four-pronged lightning with three dots at the end of each
prong:

Lichtenberg found swastikas with a skull in place of the three dots. Thus the swastika
was originally a sexual symbol. In the course of time it assumed various meanings
including that of a millwheel, the symbol of work. From an emotional point of view,
work and sexuality were originally the same. This explains the inscription on the
swastika discovered by Bilmans and Pengerots on the mitre of St Thomas a Becket,
dating back to Indo-Germanic times:

‘Hail to thee earth, 0 mother of man. May you thrive in God’s embrace? Overflow
with fruit for man’s benefit.’

Here fertility is sexually represented as the sexual act of Mother-Earth with God-
Father. According to Zelenin, old Indian lexicographers referred to both the cock and the
voluptuary as swastikas, i.e. the hooked cross as the symbol of sexual instinct.

If we now have another look at the swastikas on the preceding page, we see that they
are the schematic but nonetheless clearly recognizable representations of two interlocked
human figures. The swastika on the left represents a sexual act lying down; the one of
the right, a sexual act in standing position. Thus, the swastika represents a basic living
function.

The effect of the swastika on one’s unconscious emotionality does not account for the
success of fascism’s mass propaganda, but it certainly contributes to it. Random tests
with men and women of different ages and social positions show that very few people
fail to recognize the meaning of the swastika; most people divine its meaning sooner or
later if they look at it for a while. Thus we can assume that this symbol depicting two
interlocked figures acts as a powerful stimulus on deep layers of the organism, a
stimulus that proves to be that much more powerful, the more dissatisfied, the more
burning with sexual desire, a person is. If, in addition, the symbol is presented as the
emblem of honourableness and faithfulness, it can be accepted more readily. In this way
allowances are made for the defensive strivings of the moralistic ego. Let it not be
assumed, however, that by exposing its sexual meaning we want to depreciate the .effect
of this symbol. First, we certainly do not want to depreciate the sexual act; and second,
we would meet with strong opposition, for the moralistic disguise would operate as a
resistance to the acceptance of our attempts. Sex-economic mental hygiene has
something else in mind.

5

The Sex-Economic Presuppositions of the Authoritarian Family

Since authoritarian society reproduces itself in the individual structures of the masses
with the help of the authoritarian family, it follows that political reaction has to regard
and defend the authoritarian family as the basis of the ‘state, culture, and civilization’. In
this propaganda it can count on deep irrational factors in the masses. The reactionary
politician cannot divulge his real intentions in his propaganda. The German masses
would not have responded to a slogan calling for the ‘conquest of the world’. In political
propaganda, which is a question of producing a psychological effect on the masses, one is
not dealing directly with economic processes but with human structures. This
consideration dictates a definite approach in the work of mental hygiene, and failure to
make use of this approach can lead to errors in mass psychology. Consequently,
revolutionary sexual politics must do more than just point out the objective basis of the
authoritarian family. If it is to have an effect on the psychology of the masses, it must
appeal to man’s yearning for happiness in both life and love.

From the point of view of social development, the family cannot be regarded as the
basis of the authoritarian state, but only as one of the most important institutions that
supports it. We, however, have to look upon it as political reaction ’s germ cell, the most
important centre for the production of reactionary men and women. Originating and
developing from definite social processes, it becomes the most essential institution for the
preservation of the authoritarian system that shapes it. In this regard, the findings of
Morgan and Engels are as valid today as they were then. However, we are not interested
in the history of the family. What concerns us is an important contemporary sex-political
question, namely: How can sex-economy most effectively counter reactionary sexual and
cultural politics in which the authoritarian family plays such a decisive role? A precise
discussion of the basis and effects of the authoritarian family is vitally necessary,
especially in view of the lack of clarity on this question that exists even in revolutionary
circles.

The authoritarian family contains a contradiction which must be understood in all of
its details if we are to have an effective sex-economic mass hygiene.

More than the economic dependency of the wife and children on the husband and
father is needed to preserve the institution of the authoritarian family. For the suppressed
classes, this dependency is endurable only on condition that the consciousness of being a
sexual being is suspended as completely as possible in women and in children. The wife
must not figure as a sexual being, but solely as a child-bearer. Essentially, the
idealization and deification of motherhood, which are so flagrantly at variance with the
brutality with which the mothers of the toiling masses are actually treated, serve as means
of preventing women from gaining a sexual consciousness, of preventing the imposed
sexual repression from breaking through and of preventing sexual anxiety and sexual
guilt-feelings from losing their hold. Sexually awakened women, affirmed and recognised
as such, would mean the complete collapse of the authoritarian ideology. Conservative
sexual reform has always made the mistake of merely making a slogan of ‘the right of
woman to her own body’, and not clearly and unmistakably regarding and defending
woman as a sexual being, at least as much as it regards and defends her as a mother.
Furthermore, conservative sexual reform based its sexual policies predominantly on the
function of procreation, instead of undermining the reactionary view that equates
sexuality and procreation. It is for this reason that it was not able to counter mysticism
with sufficient force.

The ideology extolling the ‘blessings of large families’ is necessary for the
preservation of the authoritarian family. It is necessary not only in the interest of warlike
imperialism; its most essential purpose is to obscure woman ’s sexual function as opposed
to her function as a child-bearer. The drawing of a clear-cut distinction between ‘mother’
and ‘prostitute’ as we find, for example, in the writings of the philosopher Weinin-ger,
corresponds to the distinction that the reactionary man draws between sexual desire and
procreation. According to this view, to have sex for the pleasure of it degrades the
woman and mother; a ‘prostitute’ is a woman who affirms pleasure and lives for it. The
notion that sexuality is moral only in the service of procreation, that what lies outside the
pale of procreation is immoral, is the most important feature of reactionary sexual
politics. This notion is no less reactionary when represented by Communists such as
Salkind and Stoliarov.

Aggressive imperialism dictates that women are nothing but child-bearing machines
and it brooks no rebellion against this function. In short, this means that sexual
gratification must not interfere with her function of reproduction. Apart from this,
however, a woman who is conscious of her sexuality would never willingly heed the
reactionary slogans, which have her enslavement in mind. This antithesis between sexual
gratification and procreation applies only to authoritarian society, not to work-
democracy. It is a question of the social conditions under which woman are to bear
children: under favourable, socially guaranteed conditions, or conditions that do not
provide adequate protection for the mother and child. In other words, if women are to
bear children without any kind of social protection, without social guarantees for the
rearing of their offspring; if, moreoever, they are not allowed to determine for themselves
how many children they will have and are to accept this function willingly and
unquestionably - then motherhood, as opposed to woman’s sexual function, has to be
idealized.

If we are to comprehend the fact that Hitler’s party, just as the centre parties, relied
chiefly upon women’s votes, we must comprehend irrationalism. The irrational
mechanism at work here is the setting up of an antithesis between woman as child-bearer
and woman as a sexual being. With this in mind we shall be in a better position to
understand fascist attitudes such as the following:

The preservation of the already existing large families is a matter of social feeling; the
preservation of the form of the large family is a matter of biologic conception and national
character. The large family is to be preserved not because it is hungry; it is to be pre-
served as a valuable, indispensable part of the German people. Valuable and
indispensable not only because it alone guarantees the preservation of the population in
the future [objectively speaking, this is its imperialistic function, WR], but because
national morality and national culture find their strongest support in it. . . The preservation
of the existing large families amalgamated with the preservation of the form of the large
family, for these two problems are inseparable . . . The preservation of the form of the
large family is a matter of national, cultural and political necessity ... This view is also
strictly opposed to the repeal of paragraph 218, and it holds pregnancy to be inviolable.
The termination of pregnancy is at variance with the meaning of the family, whose task
is precisely the education of the coming generation - apart from the fact that the
termination of pregnancy would mean the final destruction of the large family.

This is how the Volkiscber Beobachter put it on 14 October 1931. Thus, political
reaction's family politics are the key to the question of the termination of pregnancy also,
far more so than the factors that had previously been pushed into the foreground -
industrial reserve army and cannon fodder for imperialist wars. The argument in support
of an industrial reserve army almost completely lost its relevance in the years of the
economic crisis, when there were many millions of unemployed workers in Germany, and
some forty million throughout the world in 1932. When political reaction tells us again
and again that the preservation of the abortion law is necessary in the interest of the family
and 'moral order', when the social hygienist Grothjan, who was a Social Democrat, argues
along the same lines as the National Socialists hi this regard, then we must agree with
them that 'authoritarian family' and 'moralistic ethics' are decisively important reactionary
forces. We must not brush them aside as unimportant. It is a matter of binding the women
to the authoritarian family by means of suppressing their sexual needs; it is a matter of the
reactionary influence exercised by these women on their husbands; it is a matter of
safeguarding the effect that reactionary sexual propaganda has on millions of women who
are suppressed and who tolerate their suppression. From a revolutionary point of view it is
imperative to follow political reaction wherever its effects are felt. It must be routed
wherever it defends its system. Thus, the interest in the authoritarian family as an

institution intended to 'preserve the state' takes priority in all questions of reactionary
sexual politics. It coincides with the similar interests of all members of the middle class
who operate small businesses, for whom the family constitutes, or at least used to
constitute, an economic unity. It is from this point of view that fascist ideology sees state
and society, economics and politics. It is also from this point of view, determined as it is
by the old mode of economy of the lower middle class, which prompts reactionary
sexology to promulgate the state as an 'organic whole'. For the wage earner of modern
civilization there is no longer any direct correlation between family and social mode of
existence. The family is not economically anchored. Hence, the modern wage earner is in
a position to look upon the state as a coercive institution of society; the 'biologic' view
that the state is an 'organic whole’ is not valid for his sexology and sex-economy. If the
working man proves to be accessible to this reactionary view, it is to be ascribed to the
authoritarian family education that he received. And the small farmer and the lower
middle-class man would be more accessible to an insight into their social responsibility if
their family situation were not organically bound up with their economic situation.

In the economic world crisis it was shown that this connection between family and
economy was loosened as a result of the economic ruin of small enterprises.
Subsequently, the essential features of the oft-mentioned tradition of the lower middle
class, namely its authoritarian familial tie, still had an effect. Hence it was much more
accessible to the fascist ideology of the ‘large family’ than it was to the revolutionary
ideology of birth control, mainly because the revolutionary movement failed to elucidate
this question and to give it top priority.

As clear as all this is, we would err if we failed to assess it in relation to other factors
which are contradictory to it. Our assessment would of necessity be false if we failed to
take into account the contradictions that exist in the life of the sexually inhibited man. To
begin with, the contradiction between sexual moralistic thinking and feeling on the one
hand and the concrete sexual mode of existence on the other hand is decisive. An
example: in Western Germany there were a large number of birth control groups of a
predominantly ‘socialist’ nature. In the Wolf-Kienle campaign of 1931 the abortion law
was put to a vote. It turned out that the same women who cast their vote for the centre
parties or the NSDAP were for the repeal of this law, while their parties were
passionately opposed to its repeal. These women voted for sex-economic birth control in
an effort to secure sexual gratification. At the same time they voted for the centre and
NSDAP parties, not because they had no knowledge of the reactionary intentions c ; of

these parties, but because they were still imbued with the reactionary ideology of ‘pure
motherhood’, of the antithesis between motherhood and sexuality; but most of all they
were still under the influence of authoritarian ideology itself. While these women knew
nothing of the sociological role of the authoritarian family in a dictatorship, they were
nonetheless under the influence of political reaction’s sexual politics: They affirmed birth
control, but they feared the responsibility imposed upon them by the revolutionary world.

Sexual reaction made no bones about using any means whatever to exploit sexual
anxiety for its own purposes. Since there was no corresponding sex-economic
counterpropaganda from the revolutionary side, the wife of the average worker or lower
middle-class woman who held Christian or nationalistic views, had to be impressed by
the following kind of propaganda.

In 1918 the Vereiniprine’ zur Bekamofune des Bolshewismus (Alliance for the Fight
against Bolshevism) printed posters having the following text:

German Women I

Have you any idea what Bolshevism has in store for you?

Bolshevism wants the socialization of women:

1. The right of possession of women between 17 and 32 years of age is being
abolished.

2. All women are the property of the people.

3. The former owners retain a priority on their wives.

4. Every man who wants to use a specimen of the people’s property must have a
permit from the workers’ committee.

5. No man has the right to avail himself of a woman more than three times per week
and longer than three hours.

6. Every man is required to report a woman who resists him.

7. Every man who does not belong to the working class has to pay a monthly fee of
100 roubles for the right to use this public property. The sordidness of such propaganda is
as evident as its mendacity, but the first reaction of the average woman is to shrink back
in horror, while the reaction of a progressive woman will be something as follows:

I admit that for us, the workers, there is only one way out of the present misery, and
that way is socialism. But it has to remain within certain moderate limits, and not reject
everything that was as wrong and unnecessary. Otherwise this will lead to a brutalization
of customs, which would be even worse than the present sad material situation. And
unfortunately, it is a very important and a high ideal that is attacked by socialism:
marriage. Complete freedom, complete licentiousness, is being demanded, to a certain
extent sexual Bolshevism. Every one is supposed to live one’s life to the full, to have
one’s fling - freely, without inhibitions. Man and wife are no longer to belong together,
instead one is together with this woman today and tomorrow with that one, just as one’s
mood happens to be. This is called freedom, free love, the new sex morality. But these
beautiful names cannot gloss over the fact that grave dangers are lurking here. Man’s
highest and noblest feelings would be degraded by such practices: love, faithfulness,
sacrifice. That a man or woman can love many other men or women at the same time is
wholly impossible - it is contrary to nature. The result would be a terrible brutalization
which would destroy culture. I have no idea how these things look in the Soviet Union,
but either the Russians are peculiar people or they really haven’t allowed this absolute
freedom and certain sanctions still exist there. . . Thus, as beautiful as the socialist theory
is, and as much as I am in agreement with you on all economic questions, I don’t follow
you when it comes to sexual matters, and because of this I often have doubts about the
whole thing.

[Letter to the editor from a working woman]

This letter clearly reflects the conflict with which the average person is faced: he is
made to believe that he must choose between compulsive sexual morality on the one hand
and sexual anarchy on the other hand. ‘The average person has no knowledge of the sex-
economic regulation of sexuality, which is as far from compulsive morality as it is from
anarchy. He reacts to the imposed severe compulsion with promiscuous impulses; he
defends himself against both. Morality is a burden, and instinct appears as a tremendous
danger. The man reared under and bound by authority has no knowledge of the natural

law of self-regulation; he has no confidence in himself. He is afraid of his sexuality
because he never learned to live it naturally. Thus, he declines all responsibility for his
acts and decisions, and he demands direction and guidance.

The revolutionary movement has not yet had any success with its sexual politics -
gauged against the success that consistent revolutionary sexual politics could have
achieved -because it failed to react with appropriate weapons against political reaction’s
successful attempts to exploit man’s suppressed sexual powers. If sexual reaction had
publicised only its political thesis on population, it would not have poked a single cat
from under the bed. But it exploited the sexual anxiety in women and girls, and to this it
owes its success. It was skilful in linking its population aims with the compulsive
moralistic inhibitions of the people, at all levels of society as a matter of fact. The
hundreds of thousands of organized Christian workers are proof of this.

Here is another example of the propaganda methods used by political reaction:

In their devastating campaign against the entire bourgeois world, the Bolsheviks were
from the very beginning particularly fixed on the family, ‘this especially strong remnant
of the confounded old regime’. As early as 10 June 1924, the plenary assembly of the
Comintern declared:’ The revolution is powerless as long as the old idea of the family
and family relationships continues to exist.’ In consequence of this attitude, a violent
fight against the family broke out immediately. Bigamy and polygamy were not
prohibited and therefore permissible. The Bolsheviks’ attitude towards marriage is
characterized by the following definition of the marital tie, proposed by Professor
Goichbarg: ‘Marriage is an institution for the gratification of sexual needs in a less
dangerous and more convenient way.’ How far family and marriage disintegrated under
such conditions is indicated by the statistics of the general census of 1927. Ivestia writes:
‘In Moscow, the census revealed numerous cases of polygamy and polyandry.
Frequently, two or even three women designated the same man as their spouse.’ There is
no need for surprise when the German Professor Selheim describes family relationships
in Russia in the following way: ‘It is a complete regression to the sexual order of
prehistoric times, from which marriage and a usable sexual order was developed in the
course of time.’

Compulsive marital and familial life is also attacked; complete freedom of sexual
intercourse has been proclaimed. The well-known female Communist Smidowitsch
worked out a scheme of sexual morality, according to which most boys and girls act. The
scheme runs something as follows:

1. Every student of the workers’ faculty, even if he is a minor, is entitled and obliged
to gratify his sexual needs.

2. When a young girl, whether she is a university student, a worker, or just a
schoolgirl, is desired by a man, she is obliged to yield to this desire, otherwise she will be
looked upon as a bourgeois girl who cannot pretend to be a genuine Communist.

Pravda wrote quite openly: ‘Among us there are only sexual relations between man
and woman. We do not recognize the existence of love. Love is to be looked down upon
as something psychological. Among us only physiology has a right to exist.’ In
consequence of this communist attitude, every woman and every girl is obliged to gratify
the sexual drive of the male. In view of the fact that this certainly does not always happen

in an entirely voluntary way, the rape of women in Soviet Russia has become a veritable
plague.

Such lies on the part of political reaction cannot be set aside simply by exposing them
for what they are, lies; nor, for that matter, by protestations to the effect that one is just as
‘moral’ as they are, or that the revolution does not destroy the authoritarian family and
moralism, etc. The truth of the matter is that sexuality changes in the course of the
revolution, that the old compulsive regimentation is loosened. This cannot be disavowed.
Nor can the correct sex-economic position be ascertained, if ascetic attitudes on these
questions are tolerated in one’s own camp and are allowed to be operative. We will have
to inquire into this matter very carefully later.

The sexual politics of those who strive to achieve a genuine freedom in this sphere
failed to explain - not once, twice, but again and again - and to establish a sex-economic
regulation of sexual life. They failed to comprehend and to allay woman’s fear of sexual
health. More than anything else, however, they failed to establish clarity in their own
ranks by constantly and consistently pointing out the disparity between the reactionary
and the sex-economic conception of sexuality. Experience shows that the average person
accepts sex-economic regulation of sexuality if it is made sufficiently clear to him.

The anti -revolutionary movement originates from political reaction’s creeds, which
are held together by the lower middle class’s economic mode of existence and by
ideologic mysticism. The core of political reaction’s cultural politics is the sexual
question. Accordingly, the core of revolutionary cultural politics must also be the sexual
question.

It is sex-economy that gives the political answer to the chaos that was created by the
contradiction between compulsive morality and sexual libertinism.

6

Organised Mysticism as an International Anti-Sexual Organisation

THE INTEREST IN THE CHURCH

To clarify the tasks of sex-economic mental hygiene, we have to pay close attention to
the way political reaction attacks and defend itself on the cultural political front. We
decline to dismiss political reaction’s mystical figures of speech as ‘red herrings’. As we
have already pointed out, when political reaction is successful with a certain ideological
propaganda, this cannot be ascribed solely to befogging. It is our contention that a
problem of mass psychology must lie at the root of each instance of its success.
Something that we still haven’t grasped is going on in the masses, and it is that
‘something* that enables them to think and to act against their own vital interests. The
question is decisive, for without this attitude on the part of the masses; political reaction
would be wholly powerless. It is the willingness of the masses to absorb these ideas -
what we call a dictator’s ‘soil of mass psychology’ - that constitutes fascism’s strength.
Thus, it is imperative to seek a complete understanding of this.

As the economic pressure on the toiling masses increases, compulsive moralistic
pressure is also wont to become more rigid. This can only have the function of precluding
a rebellion on the part of the working masses against the social pressure by intensifying

their sexual guilt-feelings and their moral dependency on the existing order. How does
this come about?

Since mystical contagion is the most important psychological precondition for the
assimilation of fascist ideology by the masses, an understanding of the psychological
effect of mysticism in general is an indispensable part of an investigation of fascist
ideology.

When the Papen government came into power in the spring of 1932, following the
ousting of Bruning, one of its first acts was to proclaim its intention to carry out a ‘more
strict moral education of the nation’. The Hitler government stepped up this programme.

An edict relating to the education of the youth stated:

Youth will be able to cope with its difficult lot and with the high demands of the future
only when it has learned to be ruled by the principles of the people and of the state . . .
that, however, means to learn to be responsible to and to be capable of making sacrifices
for the whole. Softness and exaggerated consideration of every individual inclination are
misplaced in dealing with a youth which must be prepared to face many hardships in life.
Youth will be fully prepared for its service to the people and to the state only when it has
learned to work objectively, to think clearly, to fulfil its obligation; when it has become
accustomed to conforming to the regulations of the educational community in a
disciplined and obedient way and of voluntarily submitting to its authority . . . The
teaching of the youth to have a genuine feeling for the state must be supplemented and
deepened by a German education based on the historical and cultural values of the
German people . . . by submersion in our epic national heritage .. . The teaching of the
youth to appreciate the value of the state and of the community derives its strongest inner
power from the truths of Christianity.

Loyalty and responsibility towards the people and the fatherland are most deeply
anchored in Christian faith. For this reason it will always be my special duty to safeguard
the right and free development of the Christian school and the Christian fundamentals of
all education.

What is the source of this glorification of the strength of mystical belief? That is what
we want to know now. Political Reaction is absolutely correct in asserting that the
teaching of ‘loyalty to the state’ derives its strongest inner power from the ‘truths of
Christianity’. Before we give proof of this, however, we must briefly summarize the
differences existing within the political reactionary camp regarding the conception of
Christianity.

The basis of National Socialism’s mass psychology differs from that of Wilhelmian
imperialism in that the former had a pauperized middle class, whereas the German empire
had a prosperous middle class as its mass basis. Thus, the Christianity of Wilhelmian
imperialism had to be different from the Christianity of National Socialism. For all that,
the ideological modifications did not undermine the fundamentals of the mystical world
view in the least; rather they intensified its function.

To begin with, National Socialism rejected the Old Testament as being ‘Jewish’ - that,
at least, was the position of its well-known exponent, Rosenberg, who belonged to the
right wing. In the same way the internationalism of the Roman Catholic Church was
regarded as ‘Jewish’. The international church was to be replaced by the ‘German

national church’. Following the seizure of power, the church was indeed brought into
line. This limited its political scope, but very much extended its ideological sphere of
power.

Surely, some day the German people also will find a form for its perception and
experience of God, a form dictated by its Nordic blood. Surely, only then will the trinity
of blood, faith and state be complete.

[Gottfried Feder, Das Programm der NSDAP undseine welt-anschaulichen rundlagen,
P- 49]

An identification of the Jewish God with the Holy Trinity had to be avoided at all cost.
The fact that Jesus himself was a Jew caused some embarrassment, but Stapel quickly
found a way out of this dilemma: Since Jesus was a son of God; he could not be
considered a Jew. Jewish dogmas and traditions were to be replaced by the ‘experience of
one’s own conscience’; indulgence was to be replaced by the ‘idea of personal honour”.

The belief in the transmutation of the soul after death is rejected as the ‘hocus-pocus
of the South Sea Islanders’. The Virgin Mary’s Immaculate Conception is rejected on the
same basis. On this subject, Scharnagel writes:

He [Rosenberg] confuses the dogma of the immaculate conception of the Blessed
Virgin, i.e., her freedom from original sin, with the dogma of the virginal birth of Jesus
(‘who was conceived by the Holy Spirit’) ...

The extensive success of religious mysticism is to be ascribed to the fact that it is
centrally rooted in the doctrine of original sin as a sexual act for the sake of pleasure.
National Socialism retains this motif and makes full use of It with the help of another
ideology, one in keeping with its own purpose:

The crucifix is the allegory of the doctrine of the sacrificial lamb, an image which
impresses upon us the breakdown of all forces, and through its . . . horrific representation
of pain, distresses and makes us humble, as the power-thirsty churches intend. ... A
German church would replace little by little the symbol of the crucifixion in the churches
assigned to it by the instructive spirit of fire, personifying the hero in the highest sense.

[Mytbus, p. 577]

In short, it is a matter of substituting one fetter for another: The sadistic-narcissistic
mysticism of nationalism is to take the place of masochistic, international, religious
mysticism. From now on it is a question of

... Recognizing German national honour as the supreme standard of behaviour in order
to live for it... It [the state] will allow every religious conviction free scope; it will allow
moral teachings of various forms to have their say, on condition that they do not get in
the way of the assertion of national honour.

We have already seen how the ideology of national honour derives from authoritarian
ideology and the latter from the sex-negation regulation of sexuality. Neither Christianity
nor National Socialism attacks the institution of compulsive mar-age: for the former,
apart from its function of procreation, marriage is a ‘complete, life-long union’; for the
National Socialists it is a biologically rooted institution for the preservation of racial
purity. Outside of compulsive marriage, there is no sexuality for either of them.

Furthermore, National Socialism does not want to maintain religion on a historical
basis, but on a ‘topical’ basis. This change is to be explained in terms of the
disintegration of Christian sexual morality, which can no longer be upheld solely on the
basis of historical demands.

The ethnical racial state must one day still discover its deepest roots in religion. Not
until our belief in God ceases to be related to a specific event in the past, but is again and
again, through everlasting experience, intricately interwoven with the native activity and
life of a people and of a state, as well as of the individual, will our world be firmly re-
established.

[Ludwig Haase, Nationalsoyjalistische Monatsbefte I, no. 5, p. 213]

Let us not forget that ‘native activity and life’ mean ‘moral’ life, i.e., sexual negation.

It is precisely in that which prompted the National Socialists to differentiate
themselves from the Church and in that which represents their common points of
reference that what is unessential for the reactionary function of religion can be
distinguished from what is actually effective.

The historical factors, the dogmas, some violently defended articles of faith become,
as is shown, meaningless, if one can succeed in replacing them in their function by some-
thing else that is equally effective. National Socialism wants ‘religious experience’. In
fact, that is its sole concern; it merely wants to give it a different basis. What is this ‘ever-
lasting experience’?

THE FIGHT AGAINST ‘CULTURAL BOLSHEVISM’

Nationalistic and familial sentiments are intimately interlaced with religious feelings,
which are vague and mystical to a lesser or greater extent. There is no end to the literature
on this subject. A detailed academic critique of this field is out of the question - for the
time being at least. We want to pick up the thread of our main problem. If fascism relies
so successfully on the mystical thinking and sentiments of the masses, then a fight against
it can be effective only if mysticism is comprehended and if the mystical contagion of the
masses is tackled through education and hygiene. It is not enough that the scientific view
of the world gains ground, for it moves much too slowly to keep pace with the rapid
spread of mystical contagion. The reason for this can lie only in our incomplete
comprehension of mysticism itself. Scientific enlightenment of the masses was mainly
concerned with the exposing of the corrupt practices of church dignitaries and church
officials. The overwhelming majority of the masses was left in the dark. Scientific
elucidation appealed only to the intellect of the masses - not to their feelings. If, however,
a man has mystical feelings, he is impervious to the unmasking of a church dignitary, no
matter how artfully done. He is no more impressed by the detailed exposure of how the
state uses the workers’ pennies to support the church than he is by Marx’s and En-gels’
historical analysis of religion.

To be sure, atheist movements also tried to employ emotional means in their efforts to
enlighten the masses. For example, the youth initiation festivals of the German free
thinkers were dedicated to this land of work. Despite all this the Christian youth
organizations had approximately thirty times as many members as the Communist and
Social Democrat parties taken together. In the years 1930-32, Christian youth

organizations had approximately one and a half million members as opposed to the fifty
thousand members of the Communist party and the sixty thousand members of the
Socialist party. According to its own statistics. National Socialism had some forty
thousand youth in its organization in 1931. We extract detailed figures from the
Proktariscbe Freidenherstimme of April 1932. According to this newspaper the
distribution ran as follows:

Thus, four fifths of the members were at the age of puberty or post-puberty!

While the Communists, in their efforts to win over these young people, gave
prominence to the question of class, as opposed to the question of creed, the Catholic
organization took up its position precisely on the cultural and philosophic front. The
Communist wrote:

If our work is clear and consistent, the question of class membership will prove to be
stronger than the impeding questions of creed, among the young Catholics also . . . We
must not give prominence to the question of creed, but to the question of class
membership, to the misery which binds us and is our common lot.

The leadership of the Catholic youth, on the other hand, wrote in Jungarbeiter no. 17,
1931:

The greatest and most likely the gravest danger of the Communist Party is the fact that
it gets its hands on the young workers and the children of workers at a very early age. We
are very pleased that the government... is strongly opposed to the subversive Communist
Party. Above all, however, we expect the German government to deal sharply with the
fight of the communists against church and religion.

Representatives of eight Catholic organizations held positions on the Berlin examining
board for the ‘Protection of Youth against Filth and Obscenity’. In 1932 a proclamation
of the Centre Youth stated:

We demand that the state use every available means to protect our Christian heritage
against the poisonous influence of a filthy press, obscene literature, and erotic films - all
of which degrade and falsify national sentiments . . .

Thus, the church defended its mystical function, not where it was attacked by the
communist movement, but at an entirely different place.

‘It is the task of the non-orthodox proletarian youth,’ the aforementioned
Freidenherstimme states, to show ‘the young working Christians the role of the church
and of their organizations in the implementation of fascist measures and their advocation
of crisis bills and economic measures’. Why, as it turned out, did the masses of the young
Christian workers offer resistance to this attack on the church? The Communists expected
the Christian youth to see for themselves that the church was serving a capitalist function.
Why did they fail to see this? Evidently, it was because this function had been concealed
from them and because their authoritarian upbringing had made them credulous and
incapable of criticism. Nor could it escape one’s notice that the representatives of the
church in the youth organizations spoke out against capitalism, so that the antithesis
between the social positions assumed by the Communists and the priests was not readily
perceptible to the youth. At first it appeared as if a clear-cut demarcation existed only in
the sphere of sexuality. It seemed as if the Communists, as opposed to the church, had
taken a positive attitude towards adolescent sexuality. However, it soon turned out that

the Communist organizations not only allowed this decisive area to lie fallow, but even
felt themselves to be in accord with the church in their condemnation and inhibition of
adolescent sexuality. The measures adopted by the Communists against the German
Sexpol, which never hesitated to raise the question of adolescent sexuality and to attempt
to solve it, were no less severe than those of some clerical representatives. The fact that
the Communist pastor Salkind, who was also a psychoanalyst, was an authority in the
field of sexual negation in Soviet Russia, speaks for itself. It was not enough to point out
that the authoritarian state was in control of and could exploit the parental home, the
church and the school as a means of binding the youth to its system and its world of
ideas. The state used its entire power apparatus to keep these institutions intact. Hence,
nothing short of a social revolution would have been capable of abolishing them. And
yet, an undermining of their reactionary influence was one of the most essential
preconditions of the social revolution and therefore the presupposition of their abolition.
Many Communists considered this the main task of the ‘Red cultural front’. To
accomplish this task, it was of decisive importance to comprehend the ways and means
with the help of which the authoritarian parental home, the school and the church could
exercise so much influence, and to discover the process that took hold of the youth as a
result of these influences. Generalizations such as ‘enslavement’ or ‘brutalization’ did not
offer an adequate explanation. ‘Brutalization’ and ‘enslavement’ were the results. What
we wanted to know were the processes that enable dictatorial interests to gain a foothold
in the structure of the masses.

Der sexuelle Kampfder jugend was an attempt to show the role played by the
suppression of adolescent sexuality in this process. In the present work we want to
investigate the basic elements of political reaction’s cultural aims, and to ascertain the
emotional factors on which revolutionary work has to be based. Here, too, we have to
adhere to the principle of paying strict attention to everything to which cultural reaction
gives prominence; for that to which it gives prominence is not incidental, nor is it a
means of ‘distracting’ one’s attention. It is the central arena in which the fight between
revolutionary and reactionary world philosophy and politics is to take place.

We are forced to avert an encounter in the philosophic and cultural sphere, die centre
of which is the sexual question, as long as we do not possess the necessary knowledge
and the required training to engage in such a clash successfully. However, if we can
succeed in gaining a firm foothold in the cultural question, we have everything necessary
to pave the way for work-democracy. For let it be stated once again: Sexual inhibition
prevents the average adolescent from thinking and feeling in a rational way. We must see
to it that mysticism is countered with appropriate means. To this end knowledge of its
mechanism is urgently necessary.

Let us quote from one of the many typical works on this subject: Der Bolichewismus
als Todfeindund Wegbereiter der Revolution, 1931, written by the pastor Braumann. We
could emote from any other work just as well. The essential points of their arguments are
the same, and minor differences in detail are of no importance here.

Every religion is liberation from the world and its powers through unification with
Godhood. Therefore, Bolshevism will never be able to enchain man completely as long
as there is still something of religion in him.

[Braumann, p. 12]

Here, to be sure, mysticism’s function is clearly articulated: to divert attention from
daily misery, ‘to liberate from the world’, the purpose of which is to prevent a revolt
against the real causes of one’s misery. But scientific findings on the sociological
function of mysticism will not take us very far. First and foremost, it is the rich
experience gained from discussions between scientifically and mystically oriented youth
that has a practical value for our work against mysticism. Such discussions give us a clue
to an understanding of mysticism, and hence to the mystical feelings of the individuals in
the masses.

A workers’ youth organization invited a Protestant pastor to a discussion on the
economic crisis. He came, followed and sheltered by some twenty Christian youths
between eighteen and twenty-five years of age. In his talk he made the following points,
although it was his shifting from partially correct statements to mystical points of view
that was most striking: The causes of the existing misery, he explained, were the war and
the Young plan. The world war was an expression of man’s depravity and of his
meanness, an injustice and a sin. Capitalistic exploitation was also a grave sin. (By
assuming an anti-capitalist attitude and thus anticipating the anti-capitalist feelings of the
Christian youth, he made it difficult to undo his influence.) Capitalism and socialism, he
went on to say, were essentially the same. The socialism of the Soviet Union was also a
form of capitalism. Socialism entailed disadvantages for some classes just as capitalism
entailed disadvantages for other classes. Every form of capitalism should ‘be given a
good kick in the pants’. Bolshevism’s fight against religion was a criminal act; religion
was not responsible for misery. It was capitalism’s abuse of religion that was at fault.
(This was a decidedly progressive pastor.) What were the conclusions to be drawn from
this presentation? Since man was vile and wicked, the wretchedness of his situation was
not at all to be done away with; it had to be endured, coped with. The capitalist was not
happy either. Man’s inner anguish, which lay at the root of all anguish, would not
disappear even after the fulfilment of the third five-year plan of the Soviet Union.

A number of revolutionary youths tried to represent their point of view. They pointed
out that it was not a question of individual capitalists, but a question of ‘the system’ . It
was a question of whether the majority or a dwindling minority was suppressed. To say
that wretchedness had to be endured did not help matters at all and only benefited
political reaction. And so on and so forth. In the end it was agreed that a reconciliation of
the opposing views was not possible, that no one went away with a conviction different
from the one with which he had come. The young attendants of the pastor hung on the
words of their leader. Their material situation appeared to be just as indigent as that of the
Communists, and yet each one of them acquiesced in the opinion that there was no escape
from misery and that one had to make the best of it and ‘have faith in God’.

Following the discussion, I asked a number of communist youths why they had not
entered into the main issue, namely the church’s insistence on sexual abstinence. They
replied that this subject would have been too ticklish and too difficult, that it would have
had the effect of a bomb, and finally, that it was not customary to speak about such
matters at political discussions.

Some time prior to this a mass rally had been held in one of Berlin’s western districts,
at which representatives of the church and representatives of the Communist party
explained their respective viewpoints. A good half of the 1,800 people attending the rally

were Christians and lower middle-class people. As the principal speaker, I summarized
the sex-economic position in several questions:

1. The church contends that the use of contraceptives is contrary to nature, as is any
interference with natural procreation. If nature is so strict and so wise, why did it produce
a sexual apparatus that does not impel one to engage in coitus only as often as one wants
to procreate children, but on the average of two to three thousand times in a lifetime ?

2. Would the representatives of the church who were present state openly if they
engaged in sexual intercourse only when they wanted to procreate children? (They were
Protestant pastors.)

3. Why had God produced two kinds of glands in one’s sexual apparatus: one for
sexual excitation and one for procreation?

4. How did they explain the fact that even small children developed sexuality, long
before the procreation function begins?

The clerical representatives’ embarrassed answers evoked peals -of laughter. When I
began to explain the role played within the framework of authoritarian society by the
church’s and reactionary science’s denial of the pleasure function, that the suppression of
sexual gratification was intended to produce humility and general resignation in
economic areas also, I had the entire audience on my side. The mystics had been beaten.

Extensive experience at mass rallies shows that the political reactionary role of
mysticism in connection with the suppression of sexuality is readily comprehended when
the right to sexual gratification is medically and socially explained in a clear and direct
fashion. This fact requires thorough elucidation.

THE APPEAL TO MYSTICAL FEELINGS

‘Bolshevism’, so we hear it stated by ‘anti-Bolshevik’ propaganda, is supposed to be
the ‘arch enemy of every religion’, especially of ‘spiritually valuable’ religion. In
consequence of its ‘materialism’, Bolshevism recognizes only material goods and is only
interested in producing material goods. It has not the least understanding for spiritual
values and psychic riches.

What are these spiritual values and psychic riches anyhow? Faithfulness and faith are
often named; as for the rest, the phraseology is lost in a vague concept of ‘individuality’ .

Because Bolshevism wants to stifle everything individual, it destroys the family which
has always given man an individual character. For that reason it hates all national
strivings. All peoples are to become as homogeneous as possible and be submissive to
Bolshevism . . . But all efforts to stifle one’s personal life will be futile as long as there is
still a trace of religion in man, because in religion personal freedom from the outside
world breaks through again and again.

When the mystic speaks of ‘Bolshevism’, he does not mean the political party founded
by Lenin. He has no notion of the sociological controversies that took place at the turn of
the century. ‘Communist’, ‘Bolshevist’, ‘Red’, etc., became reactionary slogans, which
have nothing to do with politics, parties, economics, etc. These words are just as
irrational as the word ‘Jew’ in the mouth of the fascists. They are expressive of the anti-
sexual attitude that relates to the mystical-reactionary structure of authoritarian man.

Thus, Roosevelt was labelled a ‘Jew’ and a ‘Red’ by the fascists. The irrational content of
these slogans always refers to what is sexually alive, even when the person who is so
labelled is far removed from any kind of affirmation of childhood and adolescent
sexuality. The Russian Communists were even less affirmative to sexuality than many
middle-class Americans. One will have to learn to comprehend the irrationalism of
slogans if one wants to counter mysticism, the primary cause of all political reaction.
Wherever we read ‘Bolshevism’ in what follows, ‘orgasm anxiety’ is also to be thought
of.

The reactionary man who is also a fascist assumes an intimate relation between
family, nation and religion. This fact had been wholly neglected by sociological research.
To begin with, the sex-economic diagnosis is confirmed: what religion calls freedom
from the outside world really means fantasized substitute gratification for actual
gratification. This fits in perfectly with the Marxist theory that religion is the opium of
the people. This is more than just a metaphor. Vegetotherapy was able to prove that
mystical experience actually sets the same process going in the autonomic living
apparatus as a narcotic does. These processes are excitations in the sexual apparatus that
cause narcotic like conditions and that crave for orgastic gratification.

First of all, however, we have to obtain more exact information on the relationship
between mystical and familial sentiments. Braumann writes in a way that is typical for
reactionary ideology:

But Bolshevism has still another way of annihilating religion, namely through the
systematic destruction of marital and familial life. It knows only too well that the great
forces of religion stem from the family. It is for this reason that marriage and divorce are
facilitated to such a degree that Russian marriages border on free love.

With reference to the ‘culture-destroying’ effect of the Soviet Russian five-day week,
we read:

This serves to destroy familial life as well as religion . . . What is most disturbing is
the havoc which Bolshevism spreads in the sexual sphere. By its destruction of marital
and familial life, it fosters every kind of immoral dissipation to the extent of allowing
unnatural intercourse between brothers and sisters, parents and children. [This is a
reference to the abolition of punishment for acts of incest in the Soviet Union.]
Bolshevism recognizes no moral inhibitions whatever.

Instead of countering such reactionary attacks with an exact presentation of natural
sexual processes, Soviet literature often made the attempt to defend itself. It is not at all
true, it contended, that sexual life in the Soviet Union is ‘immoral’; marriages are
becoming consolidated again. Such attempts at defence were not only ineffective
politically; they did not correspond to the facts. From a Christian point of view, sexuality
in the Soviet Union was indeed immoral. It was out of the question to speak of a
consolidation of marriages, for the institution of marriage in the authoritarian and
mystical connotation of the word had been abolished. Until about 1928 the most popular
form of marriage in the Soviet Union was something equivalent to what we call common-
law marriage in the United States; it was both legal and practical. Thus Russian
communism had loosened compulsive marital and familial ties and had done away with
moralism. It was merely a matter of making masses of people conscious of their
contradiction, namely that while they secretly and urgently yearned for precisely that

which the social revolution had accomplished, they also consented to moralism. To
accomplish this task, however, clarity on the relationship between compulsive family,
mysticism, and sexuality is necessary.

We showed earlier that nationalistic sentiments are a direct continuation of the
sentiments of the authoritarian family. But mystical feelings are also a source of
nationalistic ideology. Hence, patriarchal family attitudes and a mystical frame of mind
are the basic psychological elements of fascism and imperialistic nationalism in the
masses. In short, it is psychologically confirmed on a mass basis that a mystical up-
bringing becomes the foundation of fascism when a social catastrophe sets the masses in
motion.

In the New York Times of 14 August 1942, Otto D. Tolischus wrote as follows on the
imperialistic ideology of the Japanese. (One could almost have the feeling that he had
studied our Mass Psychology of Fascism.)

A startling revelation of the Japanese war mind, as well as the ambitions prevalent not
only in the military and ultra-nationalist cliques now dominating the Japanese
Government but also among the intelligentsia, is contained in a booklet issued in Tokyo
in February of this year by Professor Chikao Fujisawa, one of the leading exponents of
Japan’s political thought and philosophy.

According to this booklet, which was made up for widest distribution, Japan, as the
original motherland of the human race and world civilization, is fighting a holy war to
reunite warring mankind into one universal family household in which each nation will
take its proper place under the divine sovereignty of the Japanese Emperor, who is a
direct descendant of the Sun Goddess in the ‘absolute cosmic life-centre’, from which the
nations have strayed and to which they must return.

In its general argument the booklet merely summarizes, systematizes and applies to
the present war the ideas derived from Shinto mythology that Japanese politicians under
the leadership of Yosuke Matsubka developed into an imperialistic dogma to justify
Japan’s expansion policy. But for that very reason it appeals to all the religious, racial
and national ideas and emotions most deeply ingrained in the Japanese nature. In that
sense Professor Fujisawa is a sort of Japanese Nietzsche and Wagner and his pamphlet
becomes the Japanese equivalent of Adolf Hitler’s Meia Kampf

As was the case with Mein Kamp, the outside world has paid little attention to this
trend in Japanese thought, which is either regarded as pure phantasy or relegated to the
field of theology. But for years it has furnished the ideological background for Japan’s
expansion policy, which led to the present war, and the last Japanese notes to the United
States cannot be understood without reference to it.

The authoritative nature of the booklet is indicated by the fact Professor Fujisawa has
been a permanent representative on the secretariat of the League of Nations and professor
of political science in Kyushu Imperial University and has published numerous works in
various languages on Japanese political science. He is now director of the research
department of the Imperial Rule Association, created to organize the Japanese people for
war, and is charged with making such ideas effective throughout the world.

The flavour of the booklet is amply illustrated by the first few paragraphs, which read:

‘Japan is often called in our poetic language “Sumera Mikuni”, which conveys
somewhat the meaning of divine clime, all-integrating and all-embracing. By keeping in
mind its philosophic implications one will be able to grasp the keynote of the imperial
rescript issued 27 Sept. 1939, at the time of the conclusion of the Tripartite pact. Therein
our gracious Tenno proclaimed solemnly that the cause of great justice should be
extended to the far ends of the earth so as to turn the world into one household and thus
enable all nations to secure their due places. This significant passage in the rescript will
clarify the very character of our august sovereign, ever anxious to act as head of an all-
embracing universal family, in the bosom of which to all nations shall be allotted their
respective posts in a dynamic order of harmony and cooperation.

‘It is incumbent upon our Tenno to do his best to restore the “absolute cosmic life-
centre” and reconstruct the fundamental vertical order once prevalent among nations in
remote antiquity; by so doing he wishes to transform the present-day lawless and chaotic
world, where the weak are left to fall prey to the strong, into one large family community
in which perfect concord and consummate harmony shall prevail.

‘This is the objective of the divine mission that Japan has been called on to fulfil from
time immemorial. In a word, it is to permeate the whole world and earth with the cosmic
vitality embodied in our divine sovereign, so that all segregated national units may be led
to reunite themselves spiritually with the sincere feeling of brothers sharing the same
blood.

‘Only in this way will all nations of the world be induced to abandon their
individualistic attitude, which finds expression first of all in current international law.’

This, says Professor Fujisawa, is ‘the way of the gods’, and, after explaining this in
mystical terms, he continues:

‘In this light one can well understand that capitalistic individualism prevalent in the
United States runs counter to the cosmic truth, for it ignores the all-embracing life-centre
and deals exclusively with rampancy and unbridled ego. Dictatorial communism,
elevated to an official doctrine by Soviet Russia, proves likewise irreconcilable with the
cosmic truth, since it tends to disregard personal initiative and merely exercises drastic
bureaucratic control of the State.

‘It is noteworthy that the guiding principle of National Socialist Germany and Fascist
Italy has much in common with Musubi principle, one of many distinguishing these Axis
powers from the democracies and the Soviet Union. It is because of this spiritual
solidarity that Japan, Germany and Italy have been prompted to present a common front
against. . . those powers defending the old order.’

Sumera Mikuni, Professor Fujisawa explains, is at war with the administrations of
President Roosevelt and Prime Minister Churchill, which have been eager for realization
of their ‘inordinate ambition’ to dominate the Orient. But thanks to the earnest prayers
offered by Sumera Mikoto (the Japanese Emperor) day and night to the spirit of the Sun
Goddess, divine power has at last mobilized to deal a thoroughgoing blow to those
revolting against the inviolable cosmic law.

In fact, Professor Fujisawa writes, ‘the present Greater East Asia is virtually a second
descent of the grandchild [of the Sun Goddess, the mythological ancestor of the Japanese
dynasty], who perpetuates himself in the everlasting life of Sumera Mikoto.’

Wherefore, Professor Fujisawa concludes:

‘The holy war launched by Sumera Mikuni will sooner or later awaken all nations to
the cosmic truth that their respective national lives issued forth from one absolute life-
centre embodied by Sumera Mikoto and that peace and harmony cannot be realized
otherwise than by reorganizing them into one all-embracing family system under the
guidance of Sumera Mikoto.’

Piously Professor Fujisawa adds:

‘This noble idea should not be considered in any sense in the light of imperialism,
under which weak nations are mercilessly subjugated.’

Startling as these ideas may appear; even more startling is Professor Fujisawa’s
‘scientific’ basis for them. Although all Japanese chronicles and histories admit that at the
foundation of the Japanese Empire, which the Japanese Government has put at 2600 B.C.
but which historians date around the beginning of the Christian era, the inhabitants of the
Japanese isles were still primitive savages, some of whom were ‘men with tails’ living in
trees, Professor Fujisawa blandly advances the claim that Japan is the motherland of the
entire human race and its civilization.

Recent discoveries and rare archives in Japan, supplemented by the writings of some
Western authorities, Professor Fujisawa explains, prove ‘the wonderful fact that in the
prehistoric age mankind formed a single worldwide family system with Sumera Mikoto
as its head, and Japan was highly respected as the land of parents while all other lands
were called lands of children or branch lands.’

As proof of this the professor .cites a world map prepared by ‘a certain Hilliford in
1280’ on which/East is located on top and the space occupied by the Japanese is named
“Kingdom of Heaven”.’

Professor Fujisawa continues:

‘Eminent scholars preoccupied with thoroughgoing researches regarding the
prehistoric chronicles of Japan are unanimous in concluding that the cradle of mankind
was neither the Pamir Plateau nor the banks of the Tigris and the Euphrates, but the
middle mountainous region of the Japanese mainland. This new theory concerning the
origins of humanity is attracting the keen attention of those who confidently look to
Japan’s divine mission for the salvation of disoriented mankind.’

According to this professorial thesis, the Sumerians, who are believed to have founded
Babylonian civilization, from which all other civilizations, including those of Egypt,
Greece and Rome, blossomed, are identical with the early Japanese settlers at Erdu, and
this, says Professor Fujisawa, explains the correspondence between the prehistoric
accounts of Japan and the Old Testament. The same, he says, is true of the Chinese, who,
he insists, were civilized by Japan, instead of the other way around. Yet Japanese
histories record that the Japanese did not learn to read or write till the Koreans and
Chinese taught them, around 400 A.D.

Unfortunately, says the professor, ‘the world order, with Japan functioning as its
absolute unifying centre, collapsed in consequence of repeated earthquakes, volcanic
eruptions, floods, tidal waves and glaciers, and due to these tremendous cataclysms all
mankind became estranged geographically and spiritually from the parent land of Japan.’

But, it seems, Sumera Mikuni ‘was immune miraculously from all these natural
catastrophes, and its divine sovereigns, Sumera Mikoto, enjoying lineage unbroken for
ages eternal, have appointed to themselves the sacred mission of remolding this floating
dismembered mankind into a large family community such as existed in prehistoric
ages.”

‘Obviously,’ Professor Fujisawa adds, ‘none is better qualified than Sumera Mikoto to
accomplish this divine work of saving humanity.’

Tolischus does not comprehend the phenomena that he describes. He believes that it is
a conscious mystical veiling of rational imperialism. However, his report clearly demon-
strates that sex-economy is correct in its judgement that all forms of fascistic,
imperialistic and dictatorial mysticism can be traced back to the mystical distortion of the
vegetative sensations of life, a distortion that results from a patriarchal and authoritarian
organization of the family and the state.

While national feeling is derived from the maternal tie (home feeling) mystical
sentiments originate in the anti-sexual atmosphere that is inseparably bound to this
familial tie. The authoritarian familial tie presupposes the inhibition of sensuous
sexuality. Without exception, all children brought up in a patriarchal society are subject
to this sensuous inhibition. No sexual activity, no matter how showy and ‘free’ it appears
to be, can delude the expert as to this deeply rooted inhibition. In fact, it is precisely this
inhibition of the capacity for orgastic experience that lies at the bases of many
pathological manifestations that occur in later sexual life, such as indiscriminate choice
of partners, sexual restlessness, proclivity to pathological extravagances, etc. The
inevitable result of this inhibition (‘orgastic impotence’) characteristic of every
authoritarian upbringing and experienced as unconscious guilt-feelings and sexual
anxiety, is an insatiable unconscious intense orgastic longing, which is accompanied by
physical sensations of tension in the region of the solar plexus. The proverbial localiza-
tion of sensual yearning in the breast and abdomen has its physiological meaning.-^

To begin with, the continuous tension in the psychophysical organism constitutes the
basis of daydreaming in small children and young adolescents. This daydreaming is very
easily converted into and developed as sentiments of a mystical, sentimental and religious
nature. The atmosphere of the mystical authoritarian man is infused with all these senti-
ments. Thus, the average child acquires a structure that is practicably compelled to absorb
the mystical influences of nationalism, mysticism and superstitions of all kinds. The
gruesome fairy tales of early childhood, the detective stories that follow later, the
mysterious’ atmosphere of the church, only prepare the ground for the later susceptibility
of the biopsychic apparatus to military and fatherland consecrations. Whether the
mystical man appears rough or even brutal on the surface is not of importance in
assessing the effect of mysticism. The processes that take place far beneath the surface
are of importance. The sentimentality and religious mysticism of a Matuschka, Haarmann
or Kurten are intimately related to their sadistic cruelty. These contrary sentiments owe
their origin to one and the same source: The insatiable vegetative yearning produced by
sexual inhibition and barred from natural gratification. On the one hand, therefore, this
intense yearning is very accessible to muscular sadistic discharges, and on the other hand
(owing to the existing guilt-feelings) finds expression in mystical religious experiences.
The fact that the child-murderer Kurten was sexually disturbed was made clear by the

testimony of his wife; that this was the case had not occurred to our psychiatric clinical
‘experts’. The cohesion of sadistic brutality and mystical sentiments is usually to be met
with wherever the normal capacity to experience orgasm is disturbed. And this is true of a
mass murderer of our time as it was of the inquisitors of the middle Ages or the brutality
and mysticism of Philip II of Spain. If hysteria does not stifle unresolved excitation in
nervous impotence, or a compulsive neurosis does not stifle the same excitation in futile
and grotesque compulsive symptoms, the patriarchal-authoritarian compulsive order
offers sufficient opportunity for sadistic-mystical discharges. The social rationalization of
such behaviour effaces its pathological character. It would be worthwhile to make a
thorough study of the various mystical sects in America, the Buddhist ideology in India,
the various theosophical and anthroposophical trends, etc., as socially important
manifestations of patriarchal sexual economy. Let it suffice to say here that mystical
groups merely represent a concentration of facts that we find in a more diffuse, less
tangible, but, for all that, no less clear form, in all layers of the population. There is a
direct correlation between mystical, sentimental and sadistic sentiments on the one hand
and the average disturbance of the natural orgastic experience on the other hand. There is
more to be learned about this problem by observing the behaviour of the audience at a
third-rate musical than by reading a hundred textbooks on sexology. As different and as
diverse as the contents and directions of this mystical experience are, their sex-economic
basis is universal and typical. Compare this with the realistic, unsentimental, vital
experience of the genuine revolutionary, the dedicated natural scientist, healthy adoles-
cents, etc.

At this point the obvious objection makes itself heard, namely, that the primitive who
led a natural life in a matriarchal order also had mystical feelings. A very thorough proof
is needed to show that there is a fundamental difference between the matriarchal man and
the patriarchal man. Above all, this can be proven by the fact that religion’s attitude
towards sexuality underwent a change in patriarchal society. Originally, it was a religion
of sexuality; later it became an anti-sexual religion. The ‘mysticism’ of the primitives
who were members of a sexually affirmative society is partially direct orgastic experience
and partially animistic interpretation of natural processes.

THE GOAL OF THE CULTURAL REVOLUTION
IN THE LIGHT OF FASCIST REACTION

The social revolution concentrates all of its forces on the elimination of the social
basis of human suffering. The priority given to the necessity of revolutionizing the social
order obscures the sex-economic goals and intentions. The revolutionary is compelled to
put off the solution of very urgent questions until the most urgent task, the establishment
of the preconditions for the practical solution of these questions, is accomplished. The
reactionary, on the other hand, spares no effort in assailing precisely the ultimate cultural
goals of the revolution, which are obscured by the preliminary and immediate tasks.

Cultural Bolshevism aims at the destruction of our existing culture and wants to so
reconstruct it as to serve man’s earthly happiness... [Sic I]

That’s how Kurt Hutten put it in his call to arms, Kulturbol-schewismus, published by
the Volksbundes, 1931. Does political reaction’s accusation relate to that which the

cultural revolution really, has in mind, or does it, for demagogic reasons, impute goals to
the revolution that definitely do not lie within its compass? In the former case a defence
and cleat elucidation of the necessity of these goals would be indispensable. In the latter,
the proof of false imputation would be sufficient, that is to say, a denial of that which
political reaction imputes to the revolution.

How does political reaction itself appraise the antithesis between earthly happiness
and religion? Kurt Hutten writes:

To begin with: Cultural Bolshevism’s most fierce fight is directed against religion. For
religion, as long as it is alive, constitutes the strongest bulwark against its goals . . .
Religion subordinates all of human life to something supernatural, and eternal authority.
It demands denial, sacrifice, renunciation of one’s own wishes. It imbues human life with
responsibility, guilt , judgement, eternity. It inhibits an unbridled exhaustion of human
drives. The revolution of culture is the cultural revolution of man, is the subjugation of
all spheres of life to the pleasure principle [my italics, WR],

Here we have a clear articulation of the reactionary rejection of earthly happiness. The
reactionary leader senses a threat to the anchoring of imperialistic mysticism (‘culture’).
He is much more keenly aware of this threat than the revolutionary is aware of his goal,
for the latter must first concentrate his energy and knowledge on the changing of the
social order. The reactionary leader recognizes the danger that the revolution constitutes
to the authoritarian family and mystical moralism, long before the average revolutionary
has the least notion that the revolution will entail such consequences. In this respect,
indeed, the social revolutionary himself is very often prepossessed. The reactionary
leader stands for heroism, the acceptance of affliction, the abiding of privation, absolutely
and eternally; hence, he represents the interests of imperialism, whether he wants to or
not (cf. Japan). To this end, however, he needs mysticism, that is to say, he needs sexual
abstinence. To him happiness is essentially sexual gratification, and he is right in this
appraisal. The revolutionary also demands a great deal of restraint, duty, renunciation, for
the possibilities of happiness must first be fought for. In his practical work for the
masses, the revolutionary easily forgets - and sometimes likes to forget - that the real goal
is not work (social freedom brings about a continuous reduction of the working day), but
sexual play and life in all of its forms, from orgasm to the highest accomplishments.
Work is and remains the basis of life, but within the social framework, work is
transferred from man to the machine. That is the essence of the economy of work.

Sentences such as the following are to be found in many mystical and reactionary
writings, even if they are not always so clearly formulated as in the case of Kurt Hutten:

Cultural Bolshevism is not a recent thing. It takes as its basis a striving that was
planted in man’s breast in primeval times: The intense longing for happiness. It is the
primordial nostalgia for paradise on earth . . . The religion of faith is replaced by the
religion of pleasure.

We, however, want to know: Why shouldn’t we have happiness on earth? Why
shouldn’t pleasure be the substance of life?

Let the masses vote on this question! No reactionary conception of life would stand
the test.

To be sure, the reactionary leader perceives the relation of mysticism to compulsive
marriage and compulsive family in a mystical way, but he perceives it correctly.

To fulfil this responsibility (for the consequences of pleasure), human society has
founded the institution of marriage which, as a life-long partnership, is intended to
represent the protective framework for the sexual relationship.

And the complete register of’ cultural values’, which fits into the fabric of reactionary
ideology as parts into a machine, is immediately appended:

Marriage as a tie, family as a duty, fatherland as a value in itself, morality as authority,
religion as an obligation deriving from eternity.

The rigidity of the human plasma could not be more accurately described!

All reactionary types condemn sexual pleasure (not without impunity, however)
because it attracts and repulses them at one and the same time. They cannot resolve the
contradiction between sexual demands and moralistic inhibitions in themselves. The
revolutionary negates perverse and pathological pleasure because it is not his pleasure, is
not the sexuality of the future, but the pleasure born of the contradiction between moral-
ity and instinct; it is the pleasure of a dictatorial society, debased, sordid, pathological
pleasure. Only when he himself is not clear, he makes the mistake of condemning
pathological pleasure, instead of opposing it with his own positive sex-economy. If, as a
result of his own sexual inhibitions, he does not fully comprehend the goal of a social
organization founded on freedom, he is apt to repudiate pleasure altogether, become an
ascetic and thereby lose all possibility of establishing contact with the youth. In the
otherwise excellent film The Road to Life, the sexual practices of disreputable people (in
the tavern scene) are contrasted not with the sexual practices of people who are free but
with ascetism and anti-sexuality. The sexual problem of adolescents is completely set
aside. This is wrong and confuses the issue instead of solving it.

The disintegration of moralistic codes in the sexual sphere is initially expressed as
sexual rebellion; but at the outset it remains pathological sexual rebellion, from which the
sex-economist rightly flees. The task, however, is to give a rational form to this rebellion,
to lead it into a sex-economic channel, just as freedom of life was once born of
convulsions of life.

7

Sex-Economy in the Fight against Mysticism

at a mass rally in Berlin in January of 1933, the National Socialist Otto Strasser asked
his opponent, the sociologist and sinologist Wittfogel, a question which was so
penetrating that it had a disconcerting effect. Those who were present were given the
impression that Wittfogel’s reply could have meant mysticism’s doom. Strasser accused
the Marxists of underestimating the importance of psychic life and religious feeling. His
argument ran as follows: If religion, according to Marx, were really only the flower on
the chain of the exploitation of toiling humanity, then how was it to be explained that
religion had held up for thousands of years - the Christian religion, indeed, almost
unchanged for two thousand years - especially in view of the fact that in the beginning its
survival had demanded more sacrifice than all revolutions taken together. The question

was not answered, but it fits in very well with the material under discussion. It had to be
admitted that the question was justified. It was time for natural science to take stock of
itself to determine whether its comprehension of mysticism and the means of its
anchoring in the human structure was as thorough and as complete as it could be. The
answer had to be in the negative: natural science had not yet succeeded in comprehending
the powerful emotional content of mysticism. The exponents of mysticism had dealt with
all sides of the question and given practical answers in their writings and sermons. The
sex-political nature of every form of mysticism is evident. Yet it was as completely
overlooked by the freethinkers as the equally evident sexuality of children had been
overlooked by the most famous educators. It is clear that mysticism has a hidden bulwark
at its disposal and that it has been defending this bulwark against natural science with
every means at its command. Science is only beginning to divine its existence.

THE THREE BASIC ELEMENTS OF RELIGIOUS FEELING

I do not want at this point to make a thorough investigation of religious feeling. I
would like merely to summarize what is already known. At a certain point there is a
correlation between the phenomena of orgastic excitation and the phenomena of religious
excitation, ranging from the simplest pious surrender to total religious ecstasy. The-idea
of religious excitation is not to be confined to the sensations that are wont to arise in
deeply religious people while attending a religious service. We have to include all
excitations that are characterized by a definite psychic and somatic state of excitation. In
other words, we also have to include the excitation experienced by submissive masses
when they open themselves to a beloved leader’s speech, and the excitation one
experiences when one allows oneself to be overwhelmed by impressive natural
phenomena. Let us begin by summarizing what was known about religious phenomena
before sex-economic research.

Sociological research was able to show that religious forms and also the contents of
various religions were dependent upon the stage of development of socio-economic
conditions. For example, animal religions correspond to the mode of life of primitive
peoples who lived from hunting. The way in which people conceive of a divine
supernatural being is always determined by the level of the economy and of the culture.
Another very important sociological factor in determining religious conceptions is man’s
ability to master natural and social difficulties. Helplessness in the face of natural forces
and elemental social catastrophes is conducive to the development of religious ideologies
in cultural crises. Thus, the sociological explanation of religion refers to the socio-
economic soil from which religious cult’s spring. It has nothing to say about the
dynamics of religious ideology, nor does it give us any clue as to the psychic process that
takes place in the people who come under the influence of this ideology.

Thus, the formation of religious cults is not dependent upon the will of the individual.
They are sociological formations, which originate from the interrelations between man
and man and the relation of man to nature.

The psychology of the unconscious added a psychological interpretation to the
sociological interpretation of religion. The dependency of religious cults upon socio-
economic factors was understood. Now one began to study the psychological process in
the people who came under the influence of these objective religious cults. Thus,

psychoanalysis was able to show that our idea of God is identical with our idea of father,
that the idea of the Mother of God is identical with the mother of every religious
individual. The triangle of father, mother and child is directly reflected in the trinity of
the Christian religion. The psychic content of religion is drawn from early childhood
familial relationships.

Thus, psychological research enabled us to interpret the content of religious cults, but
it gave us no insight into the energy process by means of which this content became em-
bedded in man’s structure. Above all, no insight was given into the fanaticism and the
high degree of emotionality of religious conceptions. Why the ideas of the all-powerful
father and the benevolent mother became mystical ideas, and what relation they have to
the sexual life of the individual, was also vague.

Many sociologists have established that some patriarchal religions have an orgastic
character. It has also been established that patriarchal religions are always of a political
reactionary nature. They always serve the interests of the ruling power of every class
society and preclude, to all intents and purposes, the elimination of mass misery by
ascribing it to God’s will and by putting off claims to happiness with fine words about the
Beyond.

To the existing knowledge on religion, sex-economic research now adds the following
questions:

1. How do the idea of God, the ideology of sin and the ideology of punishment —
which are produced by society and reproduced in the family - become embedded in the
individual?

In other words: Why is it that man does not feel these basic conceptions of religion as
a burden? What is it that compels him not only to accept them but to affirm them
fervently, indeed, compels him to defend and preserve them at the sacrifice of his most
fundamental interests of life?

2. When do these religious conceptions become embedded in man?

3. What energy is used to accomplish this? It is clear that until these three questions
are answered, it may indeed be possible to give a sociological and psychological
interpretation of religion, but it will not be possible to effect a real change in man’s
structure. For if religious feelings are not imposed on man, but are embedded and
retained in his structure, opposed as they are to his own vital interests, then what is
needed is an energetic change in man’s structure. The basic religious idea of all
patriarchal religions is the negation of sexual need. There are no exceptions, if we dis-
regard the sexually affirmative primordial religions, in which the religious and the sexual
experience were still a unity. In the transition of society from a matriarchal organization
based on natural law to a patriarchal organization based on the division of classes, the
unity of the religious and sexual cult was split. The religious cult became the antithesis of
the sexual cult. At this juncture the sexual cult ceases to exist and is replaced by the
barbarism of brothels, pornography and clandestine sexuality. No additional proof is
required to show that at that moment when sexual experience ceased to constitute a unity
with the religious cult and indeed became its antithesis, religious excitation also had to
become a substitute for the socially affirmed sensuality that was lost. It is only on the
basis of this contradiction in religious excitation, which is anti-sexual and a substitution

for sexuality at one and the same time, that the strength and tenacity of religions can be
comprehended.

The emotional structure of the genuinely religious man can be briefly described as
follows: biologically, he is subject to sexual tensions just as all other human beings and
creatures.

Owing, however, to his assimilation of sex-negating religious conceptions, and
especially to the fear of punishment that he has acquired, he has completely lost his
ability to experience natural sexual tension and release. Consequently, he suffers from a
chronic state of physical excitation, which he is continuously compelled to master. He is
not only shut off from earthly happiness - it does not even appear desirable. Since he
expects to be rewarded in the Beyond, he succumbs to a feeling of being incapable of
happiness in this world. In view of the fact that he is a biologic creature and cannot under
any circumstances forego happiness, release and gratification, he seeks illusionary
happiness. This he can obtain from the fore pleasure of religious tensions, i.e., the
vegetative somatic currents and excitations with which we are familiar. Together with his
fellow believers, he will arrange entertainments and create institutions that alleviate this
state of physical excitation and are also capable of disguising the real nature of this
excitation. His biologic organism prompts him to construct a musical instrument, an
organ, the sound of which is capable of evoking such currents in the body. The mystical
darkness of the church intensifies the effect of a super personal sensibility to one’s own
inner life and to the sounds of a sermon, a chorale, etc., intended to achieve this effect.

In reality, the religious man has become completely helpless. As a result of the
suppression of his sexual energy, he has lost his capacity for happiness as well as the
aggressiveness necessary to deal with life’s difficulties. The more helpless he becomes,
the more he is forced to believe in supernatural forces that support and shelter him. Thus,
it is not difficult to understand that in some situations he is also capable of developing an
incredible power of conviction, indeed, a passive indifference towards death. He draws
this power from his love of his own religious conviction, which, as we said, is borne by
highly pleasurable physical excitations. Naturally, he believes that this power stems from
‘God’. In reality, therefore, his intense longing for God is the longing that derives from
his excitations of sexual fore pleasure and clamours for release. Deliverance is and can be
nothing other than the deliverance from the unbearable physical tensions, which can be
pleasurable only as long as they are lost in a fantasized unification with God, i.e., with
gratification and release. The tendency of fanatically religious people to injure
themselves and to behave masochistically, etc., confirms what we have said. Clinical
experience in sex-economy shows that the desire to be beaten or to castigate oneself
corresponds to the instinctual desire for release without incurring guilt. There is no
physical tension that will not evoke fantasies of being beaten or of being tortured as soon
as the person concerned feels that he himself is incapable of bringing about the release.
Here we have the root of the passive ideology of suffering of all genuine religions.

The need to be consoled, supported and helped by others, especially in the struggle
against one’s own evil impulses -’sins of the flesh’, as they are called - stems from one’s
actual helplessness and intense physical suffering. If a religious person becomes more
and more excited under the influence of religious conceptions, the state of vegetative
irritation increases with the physical excitation and reaches a point of near gratification

without, however, bringing about an actual physical release. It is known from the
treatment of mentally sick priests that an involuntary ejaculation often occurs at the
height of religious ecstasy. Normal orgastic gratification is replaced by a general
condition of physical excitation, which excludes the genitals and, as if by accident, brings
about a partial release against one’s will.

Originally and naturally, sexual pleasure was the good, the beautiful, the happy, that
which united man with nature in general. When sexual feelings and religious feelings
became separated from one another, that which is sexual was forced to become the bad,
the infernal, the diabolical.

Elsewhere I attempted to show the etiology and mechanism of the pleasure anxiety,
i.e., the fear of sexual excitation. Let me briefly summarize: As time goes on, people who
are incapable of release must begin to sense sexual excitations as torturous, burdensome,
and destructive. In fact, sexual excitation is destructive and torturous if it is not allowed
to achieve release. Thus, we see that the religious conception of sex as an annihilating,
diabolical force, predisposing one for final doom, is rooted in actual physical processes.
As a result the attitude towards sexuality is forced to become divided: The typical
religious and moralistic valuations ‘good’-’bad’, ‘heavenly’ -’earthly’, ‘divine’-
’ diabolical’, etc., become the symbols of sexual gratification on the one hand and the
punishment thereof on the other hand.

The deep longing for redemption and release - consciously from ‘sins’, unconsciously
from sexual tensions - is warded off. States of religious ecstasy are nothing other than
conditions of sexual excitation of the vegetative nervous system, which can never be
released. Religious excitation cannot be comprehended and therefore cannot be mastered,
without first understanding the contradiction by which it is ruled. It is not only anti-
sexual, but to a large extent sexual as well. It is not only moralistic; it is altogether
unnatural. From a sex-economic point of view, it is unhygienic.

In no social class do hysteria and perversions flourish to such an extent as they do in
the ascetic circles of the church. One should not conclude from this, however, that these
ascetics should be treated as perverse criminals. In talking with religious people it is often
found that they have a very good understanding of their own condition. As everyone else,
their personalities are divided into a public and a private side. Officially, they regard
sexuality as a sin; privately, they know only too well that they cannot exist without their
substitute gratifications. Indeed, many of them are accessible to the sex-economic
resolution of the contradiction between sexual excitation and morality. If one does not
reject them as human beings and succeeds in winning their confidence, one finds they
understand very well that that which they describe as union with God is the feeling of
relatedness to the process of nature as a whole, that their selfhood is a part of nature. As
all human beings, they too feel themselves to be a microcosm in a macrocosm. It has to
be admitted that their deep conviction has a true core. What they believe is really true,
namely the vegetative currents of their bodies and the states of ecstasy to which they can
rise. Especially in the case of men and women who come from poor social strata,
religious feeling is absolutely genuine. It loses its genuineness only insofar as it rejects
and veils from itself its origin and the unconscious desire for gratification. It is in this
way that that attitude of priests and religious people that has a contrived goodness about
it comes into being.

This presentation is incomplete. Summarizing the basic points, however, we can say:

1. Religious excitation is vegetative excitation whose sexual nature is disguised.

2. Through the mystification of the excitation, the religious individual negates his
sexuality.

3. Religious ecstasy is a substitute for orgastic vegetative excitation.

4. Religious ecstasy does not produce a sexual release; at best, it produces a muscular
and mental fatigue.

5. Religious feeling is subjectively genuine and has a physiological basis.

6. The negation of the sexual nature of this excitation causes one’s character to lose its
genuineness.

Children do not believe in God. It is when they have to learn to suppress the sexual
excitation that goes hand in hand with masturbation that the belief in God generally
becomes embedded in them. Owing to this suppression, they acquire a fear of pleasure.
Now they begin to believe in God in earnest and to develop a fear of him. On the one
hand they fear him as an omniscient and omnipotent being, and on the other hand they
invoke his protection against their own sexual excitation. All of this has the function of
avoiding masturbation. Thus, it is in early childhood that religious ideas become
embedded. However, the idea of God would not be able to bind the child’s sexual energy
if it were not also associated with the actual figures of father and mother. He who does
not honour the father is sinful. In other words, he who does not fear the father and
indulges in sexual pleasure is punished. The strict father, who denies the fulfilment of the
child’s desires, is God’s representative on earth and, in the fantasy of the child, is the
executioner of God’s will. If the respect for the father is shaken by a clear insight into his
weaknesses and human inadequacies, this does not lead to his rejection by the child. He
continues to exist in the figure of the abstract mystical conception of. God. In a
patriarchal social organization an appeal to God is really an appeal to the actual authority
of the father. When a child invokes ‘God’, he is really invoking his actual father. In the
structure of the child, sexual excitation, idea of father and idea of God constitute a unity.
In treatment we meet this unity as a palpable condition of genital muscular spasm. With
the elimination of the spastic condition in the genital musculature, the idea of God and
the fear of the father always lose ground. Hence, the genital spasm not only represents the
physiological anchoring of religious fear in the human structure, but at the same time it
also produces, the pleasure anxiety that becomes the core of every religious morality.

I have to leave it to later investigations to work out the very complicated and detailed
interrelations among the different kinds of cults, socio-economic social organization and
human structure. Genital shyness and pleasure anxiety remains the energetic core of all
anti-sexual patriarchal religions.

ANCHORING OF RELIGION BY MEANS OF SEXUAL ANXIETY

Religiosity that is hostile to sex is the product of patriarchal authoritarian society. The
son-father relationship, which we find in every patriarchal religion, is only the inevitable
socially determined content of religious experience. The experience itself, however,

derives from the patriarchal suppression of sexuality. The function that religion comes to
serve in the course of time, the bearing of obedience towards authority and renunciation,
is also only a secondary function of religion. It can build upon a solid foundation: the
structure of patriarchal man moulded by means of sexual suppression. It is the negation
of the pleasures of the body that serves as the living source of the religious view, and is
the axis of every religious dogma. This is especially evident in the religions of
Christianity and Buddhism.

Anchoring of Mysticism in Childhood

Lieber Gott, nun schlaficb ein,

Scbicke mir ein Engelein.

Vater, lass die Augen Dein ,

Ueber meinem Bette sein.

Hab icb Unrecbt bent getan,

Sieb es, Ueber Gott, nicbt an.

Vater, bob mit mir Geduld
Und vergib mir meine Scbuld.

Alle Menscben, gross und klein
Mogen Dir befoblen sein.

[Dear God, now I go to sleep,

Send me a little angel.

Father, may your eyes
Rest upon my bed.

If today I have transgressed
Overlook it, dear God.

Father, be patient with me
And forgive my trespasses.

May all men, big and small,

Be recommended to your Mercy.]

This is one of the many typical prayers that children have to recite before going to
sleep. The content of such texts is ignored. And yet these texts are a concentrated form of
the substance and emotional content of mysticism. In the first couplet, we have a plea for
protection; in the second, a repetition of this plea made directly to the ‘father’; in the
third, a plea for forgiveness for a committed sin: may the God-Father overlook our
trespasses. What does this guilt-feeling refer to?

What is it that God is supposed to overlook? The guilt experienced from the playing
with one’s sexual organs stands at the top of the list of forbidden deeds.

The forbidding of the child to play with his sexual organs would be ineffective if it
were not reinforced by the idea that God sees everything, and therefore the child has to be
‘good’ even when the parents are away. Those who feel inclined to dismiss this
association as a stretch of the imagination may be convinced by the following impressive
story. It gives a very dear picture of the anchoring of the mystical idea of God by means
of sexual anxiety.

A girl of some seven years of age who was consciously brought up without any idea of
God suddenly developed a compulsion to pray. It was compulsive because she really
didn’t want to pray and felt it to be against her better judgement. The background of this
compulsion to pray is as follows: The child was in the habit of masturbating before going
to sleep every night. One night, for some reason, she was afraid to do so; instead she had
the impulse to kneel down in front of her bed and to recite a prayer similar to the one
quoted above. ‘If I pray, I won’t be afraid.’ It was on the day she renounced masturbation
for the first time that fear appeared. Whence this self-renunciation? She told her father,
who had her complete confidence, that a few months earlier she had had an unpleasant
experience while on vacation. As so many children, she and a boy had played at having
sexual intercourse (‘had played Mummy and Daddy’). Another boy had suddenly come
upon them and had shouted ‘shame’ at them. Though she had been told by her parents
that there was nothing wrong with such games, she felt ashamed and, in place of the
game, masturbated before going to sleep. One evening, shortly before the appearance of
the compulsion to pray, she had walked home from a house party with several other
children. Along the way they had sung revolutionary songs. An old woman passed them
who reminded her of the witch in Hansel and Gretel. This old woman had called out to
them: ‘May the Devil take you - you band of atheists! ‘That evening, when she wanted to
masturbate again, it struck her for the first time that perhaps there really was a God who
sees and punishes. Unconsciously, she had associated the old woman’s threat with the
experience with the boy. Now she too began to struggle against masturbation, became
afraid and to allay her fear began to pray compulsively. Prayer had taken the place of
sexual gratification. Nonetheless, the fear did not give way completely. She began to
have frightful nocturnal fantasies. From that time on she was afraid of a supernatural
being who could punish her for her sexual offences. Hence, she recommended herself to
His care. This constituted a reinforcement of her struggle against the temptation to
masturbate. This is not to be looked upon as an isolated occurrence. It is typical of the
process whereby the idea of God becomes embedded in the overwhelming majority of the
children of religious cultural circles. As we have learned from the analytic study of fairy
tales, the same function is served by such fairy tales as Hansel and Gretel, in which there
is a concealed - but for the unconscious of the child unambiguous - threat of punishment
for masturbation. We cannot at this point enter into the details of the genesis of the
child’ s mystical thinking from such fairy tales and the relation between mystical thinking
and sexual inhibition. In all cases treated by character analysis, it was clearly shown that
mystical sentiments develop from the fear of masturbation in the form of a general
feeling of guilt. It is difficult to understand how this fact could have been overlooked by
analytic research until now. One’s own conscience, the internalized admonitions and
threats of the parents and teachers, are objectified in the idea of God. Scientific research

has made this clear. It is less clear that faith and fear of God are energetic sexual
excitations that have exchanged their goal and content. Accordingly, the religious feeling
is the same as the sexual feeling, except that it is imbued with a mystical, psychic
content. This explains the frequency with which sexual elements appear in many ascetic
practices, e.g., the delusion of some nuns that they are the brides of Christ. It is not very
likely that such ideas attain to genital consciousness. In most cases they revert to other
sexual paths, e.g., masochistic martyrdom.

Let us return to our little girl. The compulsion to pray disappeared when she was made
aware of the origin of her fear; this awareness made it possible for her to masturbate
again without feelings of guilt. As improbable as this incident may appear, it is pregnant
with meaning for sex-economy. It shows how the mystical contagion of our youth could
be prevented. Several months after the disappearance of the compulsion to pray, the little
girl wrote a letter to her father from a summer camp:

Lieber Karli, there is a cornfield here and we have set up our hospital on the edge of it
(only pretending of course). We always play doctor there (we are five girls). If one of us
has a hurt on our ding-dong, then he goes there, where we have salves and creams and
cotton. We swiped all that.

Who will deny that this is sexual Cultural Revolution? Sexual revolution, yes - but
Cultural Revolution? The girl is in the same class with children who are an average of
one to two years older than she, and her teachers bear witness to her diligence and talents.
In politics and general knowledge she is far ahead of other girls her age, and she has a
very lively interest in reality. Twelve years later, she was sexually healthy, intellectually
outstanding and socially liked.

The Anchoring of Mysticism in Adolescen ts

Using the little girl as an example, I attempted to show how religious fear becomes
anchored in a small child. Sexual anxiety is the main vehicle in the anchoring of the
authoritarian social order in the child’s structure. Now we want to pursue this function of
sexual anxiety into the puberty period. Let us have a look at one of the typical anti-sexual
pamphlets.

To Land or to Strand

Nietzsche: Their souls are steeped in mire, and woe unto us if the mire is imbued with
intellect.

Kierkegaard: If Reason alone is baptized, the passions remain pagan.

Two rocks are placed in the life of each man. He can land on them or be stranded on
them, set himself right or be dashed to pieces: God and - the opposite sex. Countless
young men are stranded or fail in life, not because they did not learn enough, but because
they fail to gain clarity about God and because they cannot cope with the instinct which
can bring man ineffable happiness, but also unfathomable misery: the sexual instinct.

There are so many men who never achieve full manhood because they are dominated
by their instincts. Actually, strong instincts alone are no reason to be grieved. On the
contrary, they constitute wealth and intensity of life. They are the rousing cry to a strong
personality. But the instinct becomes a burden to itself and a sin against the Creator,

when man ceases to keep it under control, loses his authority over it and becomes its
slave. In man, it is either the spiritual or the instinctual, i.e., bestial that predominates.
The two are incompatible with one another. Thus, every thoughtful man is one day faced
with the imponderable question: Do you want to know the real meaning of your life, to
illuminate it, or do you want to be consumed in the fiery furnace of your unbridled
drives?

Do you want to live your life as an animal or as a man of God?

The process of attaining manhood - which is what we are concerned with here - is the
problem of the hearth-fire. Tempered and controlled, the fire illuminates and warms the
room, but - mercy upon us, if the fire leaps forth from the hearth I Mercy upon us if the
sexual instinct so dominates the whole man that it becomes the master of all his thoughts,
acts and endeavours !

We live in sick times. In earlier times, one demanded that eros be disciplined and
made responsible. Today we are of the opinion that modern man no longer has need of
discipline. In this regard, however, we fail to see that present-day man living in the big
city is much more nervous and weaker of will and therefore requires more discipline.

Cast your eyes around you: It is not mind that rules in our fatherland. Unbridled drives
have the upper hand, and among our youth it is chiefly the undisciplined sexual drive,
which degenerates into immorality. In the factory and in the office, on the stage and in
public life, it is the spirit of the half-world that holds sway; obscenity is the order of the
day. And who can say how much joyous youthful pleasure goes to ruin in the plague-
palaces of the big city, in the dance-halls and cabarets, pin-ball galleries and obscene
movies! The young man of today considers himself pretty clever when he adheres to the
hedonist theory. In truth, however, the words of Goethe’s Mephistopheles apply to him:

‘He calls it Reason, using light celestial
Just to outdo the beasts in being bestial.’

Two things, yes, two things render difficult the process of attaining manhood: the
metropolis with its abnormal conditions and the demon in ourselves. The young man who
comes to the metropolis alone for the first time, perhaps from a well-sheltered home, sees
himself surrounded by a wealth of new impressions. Unceasing noise, exciting sights,
erotic books and magazines, bad air, alcohol, movies, theatres, and provocatively dressed
females everywhere he turns. Who can stand up to such a concentrated onslaught? And to
the external temptation, the internal demon is only too happy to give his assent. For
Nietzsche was right, ‘the soul is steeped in mi re.’ In all men ‘the wild hounds are howling
in the cellar’ waiting to be set free.

Many fall prey to the compulsion of immorality because the dangers were not
explained to them at the proper time. Such men will be grateful for an open word of
warning and advice enabling them to escape and turn back.

Usually, one is first exposed to immorality in the form of masturbation. Scientific
investigations show that this is usually begun at a frightfully early age. It is true; the
consequences of this bad habit are often exaggerated. Yet, the judgement of respected
physicians must give everyone pause for thought. Professor Dr Hartung, long-time senior

physician of dermatology at the Allerheiligen-Hospital in Breslau, has this to say on this
matter: ‘There is no doubt that an excessive indulgence of this propensity is severely
harmful to the body, and that it is precisely in later life that disturbances result from the
indulgence of this vice. They are usually manifested in form of general nervousness,
mental incapacity for work and physical prostration.’

He also stresses the fact that the young man who practises masturbation does
something dirty in his consciousness: be also loses his self-respect and bis clear brow.
The continual consciousness of a loathsome secret which has to be concealed from
others, morally degrades him in his own eyes. He goes on to say that those young people
who indulge in this vice become indolent and sloppy, lose their desire to work, and that
all kinds of nervous and irritable conditions weaken their memory and their efficiency.
Other respected physicians who have written on this subject agree with Dr Hartung.

But masturbation not only fouls the blood, it does away with spiritual forces and
inhibitions which are necessary for the process of attaining manhood. It deprives the soul
of its resoluteness. If it becomes habitual, it has the effect of a gnawing worm.

However, the consequences of immorality with the opposite sex are much worse. It is
certainly not by chance that man’s most terrible scourge - venereal disease - is a result of
this transgression. It is only astounding how incredibly foolish people are in this area,
people who otherwise tend to be sensible.

Dr Paul Lazarus, Professor at the University of Berlin, painted a shocking picture of
the deep psychic and physical illness of our people caused by venereal disease.

Syphilis must be designated as one of the most effective grave-diggers of our national
energy.

But also gonorrhoea, which many young men are foolish enough to take lightly, is a
serious and dangerous disease. And the very fact that it is not possible for medical
science to cure it with certainty should be enough to banish all levity on the subject.

Professor Binswanger had this to say about venereal disease: ‘It is remarkable that
cases of infection which appear to be very minor lead to severe suffering, that often many
years elapse between the original infection and the outbreak of an incurable nervous com-
plaint, and that more than 60 % of the cases of that disease, which occurs so frequently
today and is called a softening of the brain by laymen, can be traced back to earlier sexual
infections.’

Is it not a thought which shakes us to our innermost core that, owing to such sins of
our youth, those who will one day be closest to us - wife and child - may have to suffer
such terrible illnesses?

But I have to mention one other aberration, which is far more rife today than some
would imagine: homosexuality. Let us make this much clear at the outset: We want to
extend our warmest sympathy and understanding to all those who, owing to inclination or
heredity in this area, wage a quiet and often desperate struggle in an effort to maintain
their purity. Hail to those who achieve a victory, for they wrestle with God on their side.
But just as Jesus loved the individual sinner and helped everyone who wanted to be
helped, yet countered sin itself with holy earnestness, so we too to counter the
phenomenon of homosexuality which corrupts our youth and our people as a whole.
There was already a time in which the world was on the verge of drowning in a flood of

perversity. At that time it was the gospel that vanquished the culture so engulfed in the
putrefaction of these repulsive offences and lewdness, and established a new culture.
Speaking of the slaves and victims of these sins, Paul wrote to the Romans: \ . . and the
men likewise gave up natural relations with women and were consumed with passion for
one another. Men committed shameless acts with men. . . For this reason God gave them
up. . . ’ Romans 1.27 & 2.6. Homosexuality is the mark of Cain, of a godless and soulless
culture which is sick to the core. It is the consequence of the prevailing view of the world
and of life, the highest aim of which is love of pleasure. Professor Foerster has rightfully
stated in his Sexualetbik: ‘Where spiritual heroism is made fun of and the sowing of
one’s wild oats is glorified, everything which is perverse, demonic and vile plucks up
courage to manifest itself openly; indeed, it scoffs at the healthy as an illness and sets
itself up as the standard of life.’

We see today things which man fears to admit in his most hidden depravity.
Completely different things will come to light, and then one will understand that only a
great spiritual power - the gospel of Jesus Christ - can be of help here.

However, some will raise objections to what has been said. ‘Are we not dealing,’ you
will say perhaps, ‘with a natural instinct which has to be satisfied?’ - Unchained passions
are not something natural, but something highly unnatural. In almost all cases it is only
through one’s own guilt or through the guilt of others that the wicked desire is sowed,
ignited and fed. Take an alcoholic or a drug addict: Is his craving for alcohol or morphine
something natural? Only by indulging this vice repeatedly does it become an unnatural
craving. The instinct implanted in us by God for marriage and the preservation of
mankind is in itself good and not at all too difficult to curb. Thousands of men are
successful in controlling it in the right way.

‘But isn’t it harmful for a mature man to abstain from these things?’ Professor Dr
Hartung, whom we should like to quote again, says literally: ‘I will answer you short and
clear: No, it is not. If anyone ever told you that a healthy man could get sick from chastity
and abstinence in the broad sense of the words, be put you on the wrong track altogether.
And if that person had really thought over what he told you, then he was either an
ignorant or wicked man.

One must be urgently warned against the use of contraceptives. The only sure
protection is abstinence until marriage.

I have made an honest and truthful attempt to open your eyes to the consequences of
immorality. You have seen the ruin of both body and spirit of those who indulge in these
sins. Added to this, however, is also the harm which results to the soul from this vice. I
swear to you in holy earnestness: Unchastity is a crime against God. It deprives one of
one’s peace of mind and prevents one from obtaining true joy and serenity. It is written:
‘For he who sows to his own flesh will from the flesh reap corruption . . .’ Gal. 6:8.

The spirit of the half -world moves in with inevitable necessity wherever the connection
to the over-world is lost.

For all those, however, who do not want to be or do not want to remain the victims of
immorality, I want to add a few words of advice and encouragement. One must make a
complete break with the sins of immorality in thought, word and deed. This is what must
be heeded by those who do not want to become its slave. Obviously, places of corruption

and sin must not be sought out, indeed, everything must be avoided as much as possible
which would in any way assist corruption. Thus, association and intercourse with
immoral young men and women are to be avoided at all cost; the reading of obscene
books, the viewing of vile pictures and the visiting of dubious performances must also be
avoided. In short, you have to seek out good associates, through whom you will be
preserved and elevated. Everything is to be recommended which hardens the body and
eases the fight against immorality, such as gymnastics, sports, swimming, hikes and
getting up as soon as one wakes up. Moderation in the consumption of food and above
all of beverages. Alcohol is to be avoided. All this, however, is not enough, for many
men, even when they follow this advice, are forced to make the painful discovery that the
unchained instinct is much too strong. Where are we to find the firmness so necessary to
resistance: the energy needed for victory, if we are not to lose what is best in us, our
personality? When temptation comes to us in glowing allurement, when the blazing fire
of sensual pleasure shoots forth, -we find that education alone does not help. Energy,
vital energy -that is what we need to master our drives and to subdue the vile forces in us
and outside of us. There is only one who gives us this energy: Jesus. Through his bloody
expiatory death, he not only procured remission for us - so that we can find peace from
the indictment of our conscience - he is also the vital energy of a new, pure life for us,
through his very spirit. Through him, even a will paralysed in the service of sin can
become firm again and be resurrected to freedom and to life, and successfully stand the
test in the difficult struggle with sin.

Let him who wants to achieve real freedom come to the living i saviour, who has
deprived sin of its power and has abounding energy and help for everyone. This is not
Christian theory, but a fact which many sorely troubled young men have tried and
experience daily. Whenever possible, unbosom yourself to a sincere Christian and true
friend, who can counsel and help you in your struggle. For there will be a struggle, but a
struggle which promises victory.

And now, in conclusion, let me address this question to you personally: How are
things with you, my friend, and what do you intend to do with this admonition?

Do you want to ruin yourself to please frivolous and unprincipled people? Or do you
want to join forces with pure, noble men, whose company will elevate your soul and
harden your will to struggle against everything vile? Do you want to be a man who,
through his words, his example and his being, is a curse to himself and others, or do you
want always more intensely to be a man who-is a blessing to his fellowman?

Do you want, for the sake of a few moments of transitory pleasure, to ruin your body,
character and soul - now and forever -or be saved, as long as there is still time ?

I beg you - answer these questions honestly and have the courage to do what God has
made clear to your conscience I

Choose honestly! Half-world or Over-world? Animal or Man of Spirit? Land or
Strand?

In this pamphlet, youth is given the alternative: God or sexuality. To be sure, ‘full
manhood’ as well as ‘super- manhood’ requires more than asexuality, but this is its first
prerequisite. The setting up of ‘animal’ and ‘man of spirit’ as opposites follows from the
setting up of ‘sexual’ and ‘spiritual’ as opposites. It is the antithesis that always forms the

basis of every theosophical moral philosophy. It has been unassailable until now because
its basis, the negation of sex, was not impugned.

From early childhood on, the average youth is faced with the acute conflict between
sexuality and fear, the heritage of the authoritative parental home. A pamphlet such as the
one quoted above forces the youth in the direction of mysticism without, however,
getting rid of the difficulties. The Catholic Church circumvents this difficulty by
periodically absolving the youth’s masturbation in confession. By so doing, however, it
entangles itself in another difficulty. The church maintains its basis in the masses by two
kinds of measures: It binds the masses to itself by means of sexual anxiety, and it stresses
its anti-capitalistic position. It condemns the life of the big city with its many
opportunities of leading young men and women astray, for it must fight against the
revolutionary sexual force that is awakened in the youth by big-city life. On the other
hand, the sexual life of the masses concentrated in big cities is characterized by an acute
contradiction between a pressing sexual need and minimal material and structural
possibilities for gratification. Essentially, the nature of this contradiction is that the very
family authority that has been destroyed by the economic crises and by sexual anguish is
again defended by every available means. The recognition of such contradictions is very
important, for it opens broad possibilities of assailing political reaction’s ideological
apparatus in its weakest spot.

Where is it that the youth is to seek the energy to subdue his genital titillations? In
faith in Jesus! As a matter of fact, he does derive an enormous power against his
sexuality from his faith in Jesus. What is the basis of its mechanism? The mystical
experience puts him in a state of vegetative excitation, which never culminates in natural
orgastic gratification. The youth’s sexual drive develops in a passive homosexual direc-
tion. In terms of the drive’s energy, passive homosexuality is the most effective
counterpart of natural masculine sexuality, for it replaces activity and aggression by
passivity and masochistic attitudes, that is to say, by precisely those attitudes that
determine the mass basis of patriarchal authoritarian mysticism in the human structure.
At the same time, however, this implies unquestioning loyalty, faith in authority and
ability to adapt to the institution of patriarchal compulsive marriage. In short, religious
mysticism pits one sexual drive against another. It even avails itself of sexual
mechanisms to achieve its goals. These nongenital sexual stimuli, which it has partially
set in motion and partially brought to a peak, determine in turn the mass psychology of
the followers: moralistic masochism (often with distinct physical manifestations) and
passive subordination. Religion draws its power from the suppression of genital
sexuality, which, on a secondary level, entails a regression along the line of passive and
masochistic homosexuality. Thus, in terms of the dynamics of the drive, religion is based
on genital anxiety and on the substitution of genitality by secondary impulses that are no
longer natural to the adolescent. Sex-economy’s task among religious-mystical
adolescents is to pit the natural genital demands against the secondary (homosexual) and
mystical drives. It is in complete accord with the objective line of development of social
progress in the sex-economic sphere: elimination of genital negation and affirmation of
adolescent genital sexuality.

However, the question is not exhausted solely by disclosing the mechanism by which
the masses are infected. The cult of the Virgin Mary assumes an especially important
position in this. Let us have a look at another typical pamphlet.

Veneration of the Virgin Mary and the Young Man
by Gerhard Kremer, Dr of Theol.

Catholic youths who are genuinely pious will always feel a sincere affection for the
ideal of the Virgin Mary. It is not as if the veneration of the Virgin Mary would detract
from a warm and strong devotion to Christ. On the contrary, a true veneration of the
Virgin Mary must lead to Christ and a moral code of life. We do not want to dispense
with the ideal of the Virgin Mary for the moral and religious education of our youth.

Youth is the age of becoming, of external and internal struggle. Passions awaken;
there is a fermenting and wrestling in man, a turbulent urging and awakening. To meet
this distress, the youth must have an ideal, strong and powerful, an illuminating shining
ideal, which will not be shaken by the urging and fermenting ideal must elevate the
wavering mind and rouse the wavering heart. Its radiance will eclipse the ignoble and
vile. Such an ideal is the Virgin Mary, for it is she who embodies an all-radiant purity
and beauty. ‘It is said that there are women whose very presence educates us; whose very
behaviour banishes sordid thoughts, prevents all questionable words from crossing our
lips. The Virgin Mary is the epitome of such a woman. A young knight devoted to her
service is incapable of vulgarity. But if- forgetting her presence - he should nonetheless
slip, the remembrance of her will cause inconsolable anguish of soul and at the same time
help the noble mind to regain its authority [P. Schilgen S. J.].’

To the young man, the Virgin Mary stands out as unrivalled grace, loftiness and
dignity, the like of whom is not to be found in nature, art and the world of man. Why
have artists and painters devoted their skill and creativity to the Madonna again and
again? It is because they perceive in her the most sublime beauty and dignity. It is a
dignity and beauty which never disappoints. Here we have a mistress and queen, ‘to serve
whom, for whom to exist, must be the highest honour for the young man. Here we have
an exalted woman and bride of the spirit, to whom you can give yourself with the full
power of the love which gushes from your youthful heart, without having to fear
degradation and desecration.’

The ideal of the Virgin Mary should inspire young men. Especially in an age which
takes pleasure in darkening the radiant and dragging what is lofty into the mire, the ideal
of the Virgin Mary should shine forth as a salvation and power. In this ideal the young
man will perceive that there is indeed something great and elevated in beauty and
chastity. Here he will find the strength to walk the steep path, even if all the others lose
their best in the depths. The ideal of the Virgin Mary will fortify him who wavers, lift up
and strengthen him who stumbles. Indeed, it will so overwhelm him who has fallen that
he will be rehabilitated with new courage. The Virgin Mary is that radiant star which will
illuminate the passion of the young individual in the dark night, that star which calls forth
what is noble in him when everything appears to be shattered in him.

Look up, O young men, you who have your ideal meaning and wrestle for holy
virtues, look up to your mistress and queen. How can a young man look up to her without
being filled with holy idealism? How can he address her in Ave Maria, without feeling a
keen longing for chastity? How can he sing the glorious songs about the Virgin Mary
without feeling the courage to fight? How could a young man who has grasped the ideal

of the Virgin Mary deprive a woman of her chastity? How can he call her mother and
queen and then acquire a taste for female indignity? When the ideal of the Virgin Mary is
taken seriously, it becomes a strong incentive for every young man, a mighty summons to
chastity and manliness. ’ Ga2ing upon her, her image locked in your heart, must you not
become chaste, no matter how hard you must wrestle?’

The young man’s attitude towards girls and towards women is decisive for his moral
behaviour.

‘In former days when knights were dubbed, the knight had to give his solemn promise
to protect defenceless women. That was when cathedrals were built in honour of the
queen of heaven [P. Gemmel S. J.].’ There is an intimate relation between courtship of
the Virgin Mary and true chivalry towards the female sex. The man who is inspired by
the ideal of the Virgin Mary must of necessity bear within himself that knightly dub
which stems from reverent respect for female dignity and majesty. Therefore, the dubbing
of the knight in the middle Ages bound the young man to holy Minnedienst, as well as to
the protection of a woman’s honour. The symbols of this knighthood no longer exist: but
what is worse is that, more and more, shy reverence for women is dying out among the
male youth and is giving way to a frivolous and vile robber-knighthood. Just as the
knights of old in armour and arms protect and shelter frail femininity and innocence, so
should and must the true man of today feel himself to be in the debt of the honour and
innocence of woman. True manliness and real nobility of heart will become known to the
female sex most easily and most beautifully. Lucky the young man who has girded his
passion with this armour I Lucky the girl who has found the love of such a young man!
‘Inflict no wrong on a girl and remember that your mother too was once a girl. ’

The young man of today is the husband of tomorrow. How will the husband and man
be able to protect womanhood and assure female respect, if the young man and fiance has
desecrated love and engagement! Engagement is to be a time of undesecrated love. How
many men’s fate would be happier, if the ideal of the Virgin Mary were more keenly
alive in the world of youth. How much suffering and grief could be avoided, if young
men would not play shameless games with the love of a girl’s soul. Hear me, O young
people, let the radiant light of the ideal of the Virgin Mary illuminate your love, so that
you don’t trip and fall.

The ideal of the Virgin Mary can mean a great deal to our young men. It is precisely
for this reason that we have unfurled the banner of the Virgin Mary in our youth clubs
and congregations. O that our young Catholic men would rally around this banner!

[Katholisches Kirchenblatt, no. 18, 3 May 19311

The cult of the Virgin Mary is drawn upon very successfully as a means of inculcating
chastity. Again we must inquire into the psychological mechanism that is capable of
assuring the success of these intentions. It is a problem of the masses of young men and
women who are subjected to this influence. It is chiefly a matter of overpowering genital
drives. Just as the Jesus cult mobilizes passive homosexual forces against the genitals, the
cult of the Virgin Mary also mobilizes sexual forces, this time from the heterosexual
sphere itself. ‘Inflict no wrong on a girl and remember that your mother too was once a
girl.’ Thus, in the emotional life of Christian youths, the Mother of God assumes the role

of one’s own mother, and the Christian youth showers upon her all the love that he had
for his own mother at one time, that very ardent love of his first genital desires. But the
incest prohibition cleaves his genital desires into an intense longing for orgasm on the
one hand and asexual tenderness on the other hand. The intense longing for orgasm has to
be repressed, and its energy intensifies one’s tender strivings and moulds them into an
almost indissoluble tie to the mystical experience. This intense longing offers violent
resistance, not only to the incestuous desire, but to every natural genital relationship with
a woman. The same vital energy and enormous love that a healthy young man puts forth
in an orgastic experience with his loved one is used by the mystical man to support the
mystical cult of the Virgin Mary, after genital sensuality has been suppressed. This is the
source from which mysticism draws its forces. Being unsatisfied forces, they should not
be underestimated. They make intelligible the age-old power of mysticism over man and
the inhibitions that operate against the responsibility of the masses.

In this regard it is not a matter of the veneration of the Virgin Mary or of any other
idol. It is a matter of producing a mystical structure in the masses in every new
generation. But mysticism is nothing other than unconscious longing for orgasm (cosmic
plasmatic sensations). The orgastically potent, healthy man is capable of great veneration
of historical figures. But there is no correlation between his appreciation of man’s
primordial history and his sexual happiness. He does not have to become mystical,
reactionary, or a slave to metaphysics to appreciate historical phenomena. Healthy
adolescent sexuality would not necessarily have to stifle veneration for the Jesus legend.
The Old and the New Testament can be appreciated as stupendous achievements of the
human mind, but this appreciation should not be used to suppress sexuality. My medical
experience has taught me that adolescents who are sexually sick have an unhealthy
appreciation of the legend of Jesus.

HEALTHY AND NEUROTIC SELF-CONFIDENCE

For the sexually mature young man who has a sex-economic structure, the orgastic
experience with a woman constitutes a gratifying bond; it elevates the partner and effaces
any tendency to degrade the woman who has shared the experience. In the case of
orgastic impotence, only the psychic forces of defence can come into play, nausea and
disgust at genital sensuality. These defence forces draw their energy from several
sources. To begin with, the defensive force is at least as strong as the genital yearning
that is being resisted. And the fact that it has not been satisfied has only intensified it, nor
does it make the least difference that it is unconscious. In addition, the actual
brutalization of sexuality in modern man offers some justification for the disgust at
sexual intercourse. This brutalized sexuality becomes the prototype of sexuality in
general. Thus, compulsive morality produces precisely that to which it later appeals to
justify its existence (‘sexuality is asocial’). A third emotional source of the defence forces
is the sadistic conception of sexuality that the children of all patriarchal cultural circles
acquire in early childhood. Since every inhibition of genital gratification intensifies the
sadistic impulse, the entire sexual structure becomes sadistic. Since, moreover, genital
claims are replaced by anal claims, the reactionary sexual slogan that a woman is
degraded by sexual intercourse strikes a chord in the adolescent structure. In short, it is
owing to the already existing perversity in the adolescent structure that the slogan can be

effective. It is from his own personal experience that the adolescent has developed a
sadistic conception of sexual intercourse. Thus, here too we find a confirmation of the
fact that man’s compulsive moralistic defence forces constitute the basis of political
reaction’s power. Ever more sharply, the relation between mystical sentiments and sexual
‘morality’ is brought into focus. Regardless of the content of the mystical experience, it is
essentially the negation of genital strivings. It is essentially sexual defence, and it takes
place with the help of nongenital sexual excitations. The difference between the sexual
response and the mystical response is that the latter does not allow the perception of
sexual excitation and precludes orgastic release, even in cases of so-called religious
ecstasy.

Perception of sexual desire excluded and orgasm precluded, mystical excitation is
forced to effect a permanent change in the biopsychic apparatus. The sexual act itself is
experienced as something degrading. There is never a complete natural experience. The
warding off of orgastic desire forces the ego to form compulsive conceptions of ‘purity’
and ‘perfection’. Healthy sensuousness and the ability to gratify one’s desires produces
natural self-confidence. The defensive formations in the mystical man result in a
pathological self-confidence that is rotten at the core. Just as the self-confidence of the
nationalist, the self-confidence of the mystical man is drawn from the defensive attitudes.
Even on the surface, however, the self-confidence of the mystical man differs from the
self-confidence that derives from natural genital gratification. The former is exaggerated,
lacks naturalness in behaviour, and is characterized by feelings of sexual inferiority. This
explains why the man who has been inculcated with mystical or nationalistic ‘ethics’ is so
accessible to political reactionary catchwords, such as honour, purity, etc. He is
continually forced to remind himself to be honourable and pure. The genital character is
spontaneously pure and honourable - he does not have to be constantly reminded.

9

Some Questions of Sex- Political Practice

THEORY AND PRACTICE

Reactionary academic research postulates a ‘separation between that which is and that
which should be’, between ‘cognition and execution’. Therefore, it imagines itself to be
‘nonpolitical’, to be divorced from politics. Logic, indeed, contends that what should be,
can never be deduced from what is. We recognize a restriction here, the purpose of which
is to enable the academician to devote himself to research, without obligating himself to
draw the consequences that are inherent in every serious scientific insight. Such
consequences are always progressive, very often revolutionary. For us, the development
of theoretical views is dictated by the necessities of vital life, by the need to solve
practical problems. Our theoretical views must lead to new, better, more suitable action
and the mastering of practical tasks. Our theory is of value only insofar as it is confirmed
in and by practice. Everything else, we leave to the intellectual jugglers, to the guardians
of the hierarchy of ‘values’. First of all, we have to correct the basic error of theology,
which stagnates in academic expositions and therefore cannot show us a rational way out.
We concur with the opinion of many researchers that all forms of religious mysticism
mean mental darkness and narrow-mindedness. We know that over the centuries man’s
religiousness has become an instrument of power. In this, too, we are in agreement with

some academic researchers. We differ from them only in terms of our serious
determination to combat mysticism and superstition successfully, and to convert our
knowledge into hard practice. In the struggle between natural science and mysticism, we
wonder whether natural science has exhausted all the possibilities at its disposal. We have
to answer in the negative. Mysticism, on the other hand, keeps the masses of the people
blindly imprisoned. Yet, before we continue, let us briefly summarize the history of this
struggle.

THE STRUGGLE AGAINST MYSTICISM UNTIL NOW

Four general phases can be distinguished in the development of mysticism and the
struggle against it. The first phase is characterized by a complete lack of natural scientific
views; animistic views rule in their place. Fearing that which appears incomprehensible,
the primitive has a strong urge to find an explanation for natural phenomena. On the one
hand he must give his life a sense of security, and on the other hand he seeks protection
against the overpowering forces of nature. He acquires the one as well as the other
(subjectively, not objectively) through mysticism, superstition and animistic views of
natural processes, his inner and psychic processes included. He believes, for example,
that he can increase the fertility of the soil by erecting phallic sculptures or that he can get
rid of a period of drought by urinating. The principal features of this situation remain
unchanged among all peoples of the earth, until at the close of the Middle Ages
rudimentary efforts towards a scientific comprehension of nature, efforts prompted by
several technical discoveries, assume a serious character. These efforts constitute more
and more of a threat to mysticism. In the process of the great bourgeois revolution, an
intense struggle breaks out against religion and for enlightenment. The period approaches
in which science would be able to replace mysticism’s explanation of nature, and tech-
nology would be able to assume a much more significant role in dealing with the human
needs for protection (second phase). But now that the revolutionaries are in power, they
are no longer revolutionary. They make an about-face and create a contradiction in the
cultural process. On the one hand they promote scientific research with every available
means, because it helps economic development. On the other hand, however, they
encourage mysticism and turn it into the most powerful instrument for the purpose of
suppressing millions of wage earners (third phase). This contradiction finds tragicomic
expression in scientific films such as Nature and Love, in which each part carries two
headings. The first heading reads something like this: ‘The earth was developed over
millions of years as a result of cosmic mechanical and chemical processes.’ Below it, we
read something like this: ‘On the first day God created Heaven and Earth.’ And highly
respected scholars, astronomers and chemists sit in the stalls and quietly look at this
ironic union, convinced that ‘religion too has its good side’. Could the separation
between theory and practice be depicted more graphically! The methodical withholding
of scientific findings from the masses of the population, and ‘monkey trials’ such as we
find in the United States, encourage humility, lack of discrimination, voluntary re-
nunciation and hope for happiness in the Beyond, belief in authority, recognition of the
sacredness of asceticism and the unimpeachableness of the authoritarian family. The

workers and the bourgeois elements that are intimately connected with them constitute
the freethinkers’ movement, which the liberal bourgeoisie allows to go its own way as
long as it does not transgress certain limits. Whereas the resources of the freethinkers are
confined to intellectual arguments, the church enjoys the help of the state power-
apparatus and plays upon the strongest emotional forces in the psychology of the masses,
sexual anxiety and sexual repression. This great power in the emotional sphere is not
countered by a commensurate emotional force. Insofar as the freethinkers employ sex
policies at all, they are either intellectualized or confined to questions of population
politics. At best they include the demand for economic equality for women. This,
however, cannot have any mass effect on the powers of mysticism, for in most women
the will to economic independence is unconsciously checked by the fear of sexual
responsibility, which goes hand in hand with economic independence.

The difficulties involved in overcoming these emotional factors force the
revolutionary freethinkers’ movement to push the so-called philosophic questions into the
background, for one often achieves the opposite of what one intends in this regard. Since
mysticism cannot be countered by a commensurate emotional power, this point of view is
certainly justified.

The Russian Revolution raises the struggle against religion to an unprecedented high
level (fourth phase). The power apparatus is no longer in the hands of the church and big
business, but in the hands of the executive committees of the Soviets. The anti-religious
movement obtains a firm foundation, the reorganization of the economy on a collective
basis. For the first time it becomes possible to replace religion with natural science on a
mass scale, to replace the feeling of protection offered by superstition with an ever-
growing technology, to destroy mysticism itself with sociological elucidation of the
functions of mysticism. Essentially, there are three ways in which the fight against
religion takes place in the USSR: by the elimination of the economic basis, i.e., in a direct
economic way; by anti-religious propaganda, i.e., in a direct ideological way; and by the
raising of the cultural level of the masses, i.e., in an indirect ideological way.

The enormous importance of the power apparatus of the church can be seen from
some statistics, which shed light upon the conditions that existed in old Russia. In 1905
the Russian church possessed 2,611,000 desjatines of land, i.e., about 2 million hectares.
In 1903, 908 houses belonged to the parish churches in Moscow; 146 belonged to the
monasteries.

The annual income of the metropolitans amounted to 84,000 roubles in Kiev; 259,000
roubles in Petersburg; 81,000 roubles in Moscow; 307,000 roubles in Nishni-Novgorod.
The earnings in kind and fees received for every individual religious performance cannot
even be estimated. Two hundred thousand persons were in the service of the church, at
the expense of mass taxation. The Troitskaya Lavra monastery, which is visited by an
average of a hundred thousand pilgrims annually, possesses sacred vessels valued at
some 650 million roubles.

Backed by its economic power, the church was able to exercise considerable ideologic
influence. Needless to say, all schools were denominational and subject to the control and
domination of the priesthood. The first article of the constitution of czarist Russia stated:
‘The sovereign of all Russians is an autocratic and absolute monarch and God Himself
enjoins voluntary subordination to his supreme power.’ We already know what ‘God’

represents, and on which infantile feelings in the human structure such claims to power
can rest. Hitler refashioned the church in Germany in precisely the same way. He
extended its absolute power and granted it the pernicious right to make the
schoolchildren’s emotions ripe for the reception of reactionary ideologies. The task of
raising ‘moral standards’ holds top priority for Hitler, who executes the will of our most
holy God. Let us return to old Russia.

In the theological seminaries and academies there were special academic chairs for the
fight against the revolutionary movement. On 9 January 1905, a clerical proclamation ap-
peared in which the rebelling workers were accused of having been bribed by the
Japanese. The A February Revolution of 1917 brought about only minor changes. All
churches were put on an equal footing, but the long-awaited separation of church and
state failed to materialize. The large landowner Prince Lvov became head of the church
administration. At a church council in October of 1917 the Bolsheviks were ex-
communicated; the patriarch Tikhon declared war on them.

On 23 January 1918, the Soviet government issued the following decree:

With respect to religion, the Russian Communist Party is not content to accept the
already decreed separation of the church from the state and the school. In short, it is not
content with measures which also appear in the programmes of bourgeois democracies,
which have never been able to carry them through to the end anywhere in the world
owing to the numerous factual connections between capital and religious propaganda.

It is the conviction of the Russian Communist Party that only the realization of
methodicalness and consciousness in the entire social and economic life of the masses
will effect the complete withering away of religious prejudices. The Party is working
towards a complete elimination of all the connections between the exploiting classes and
the organization of religious propaganda. It has organized a comprehensive scientific
propaganda of an instructive and anti-religious nature. This propaganda contributes in a
factual way toward the liberation of the working masses from religious prejudices.
However, every effort must be made not to offend the feelings of the faithful, for this
would only lead to an intensification of religious fanaticism.

It follows from this those local ordinances which would restrict the freedom of
conscience or create privileges for members of a particular confession on the territory of
the Republic are prohibited [paragraph 2 of the decree].

Every citizen can profess whichever religion be chooses or no religion whatever. All
previous curtailments of rights in this regard are annulled.

Any reference to a citizen’s religious denomination or absence of denomination is to
be removed from all official documents [paragraph 3 of the decree].

The activities of all public and other official and social institutions will take place
without any religious customs and ceremonies [paragraph 4],

The free exercise of religious customs is guaranteed, provided they do not entail any
disturbance of the public order and do not infringe upon the rights of citizens of the
Soviet Union. In such cases where disturbances occur or rights are infringed upon, the
local authorities are entitled to take all measures necessary to restore peace and order.

No one has the right to evade his civic obligations on the basis of his religious views.

Exceptions to this are allowed only on the basis of a decision of the people’s court in
each individual case, and on condition that one civic duty is replaced by another
[paragraph 6],

The religious oath is abolished. If need be, a formal declaration can be made
[paragraph 71.

Civil status records will be kept solely by civil authorities, namely, by the registration
office for marriages and births [paragraph 8].

The school is separated from the church.

The propagation of religious confession is prohibited at all state and public as well as
private institutions of learning which follow a curriculum of general education [paragraph

91

All clerical and religious societies are subject to the general regulations which govern
private societies and associations, and they shall not enjoy any privileges or subsidies
from the state or an autonomous local self-administrative organ [paragraph 101 .

The exaction of taxes from members for the benefit of clerical or religious societies is
prohibited [paragraph ii] .

Clerical and religious societies have no private property rights, nor do they have the
rights of a corporate body [paragraph 121.

All property of clerical and religious societies in Russia is declared to be the property
of the people.

Edifices and objects necessary for divine services are put at the disposal of the various
religious societies free of charge on the basis of special regulations of the local and
central authorities [paragraph

131-Priests, monks and nuns enjoy neither an active nor a passive

right to vote because they do not perform productive work.

As early as 18 December 1917, the keeping of the civil status records was handed over
to the Soviet authorities. In the Commissariat for Justice, a liquidation department was
established, which began with the liquidation of church possessions. In the Troitski Lavra
monastery, for example, an academy for the electro-technical division of the Red Army
and a training school for teachers were established. Workers’ pools and communes were
set up on the grounds of the monastery. The churches themselves were gradually
converted into workers’ clubs and reading rooms. The anti-religious propaganda began
with the exposure of the clerical hierarchy’s direct deception of the people. The holy
fountain in the Sergius

Church turned out to be a simple pump. The brow of many a saint proved to be
nothing other than a cleverly arranged piece of leather. Permission to kiss a saint’s brow
had to be bought. The effect of this exposure in the presence of masses of people was
prompt and radical. It goes without saying that the godless propaganda flooded city and
country with millions of elucidative brochures and newspapers. The establishment of
anti-religious natural science museums made it possible to contrast the scientific and
superstitious views of the world.

Notwithstanding all this, I was told in Moscow in 1929 that the only organized and
firmly rooted counter-revolutionary groups were the religious sects. The relationship of
the religious sects to the sexual life of the sect members, as well as to the sexual structure
of the society as a whole, was grievously neglected in the Soviet Union, both
theoretically and practically. This neglect had serious consequences.

Thus, the assertion that the church in Soviet Russia was ‘annihilated’ is incorrect. One
was free to profess and practise the religion of one’s choice. It was only its social and
economic hegemony that the church lost. It was no longer possible for it to force people
outside its circle of adherents to believe in God. Science and atheism had finally
succeeded in acquiring the same social rights as mysticism. No clerical hierarchy could
any longer decide that a natural scientist should be exiled. That is all. But the church was
not satisfied. Later, when the sexual revolution disintegrated (from 1934 on), it won
masses of people back into its fold.

SEXUAL HAPPINESS CONTRA MYSTICISM

The undermining of the church’s power over and above its immediate sphere of
influence only meant that the church’s worst encroachments were done away with. This
measure has no affected whatever on its ideological power, which rests upon the
sympathetic feelings and superstitious structure of the average individual in the masses.
For this reason the Soviets began to exercise scientific influence. However, natural scien-
tific enlightenment and the unmasking of religion merely place an intellectual, though
very powerful, force alongside religious feelings and leave the rest to the struggle
between man’s intellect and mystical sentiments. This struggle succeeds in favour of
science only in men and women who have already begun to mature on a different basis.
That it can fail even in such persons is shown by the not infrequent cases in which clear-
cut materialists yield to their religious sentiments in this or that form, i.e., are compelled
to pray. From this a clever advocate of religion will seek to win an argument in his
favour; he will assert that this is proof of the everlastingness and ineradicableness of
religious feeling. He is nonetheless in the wrong, for this only proves that, while the
power of the intellect is pitted against religious feelings, the source of religious feelings is
not touched. One could rightfully conclude that the foundation of mystical sentiments
would be completely undermined if the social hegemony of the church were not only
eliminated and an intellectual force were pitted against them but over and above this the
feelings that nourish mystical sentiments were made conscious and given free rein.
Clinical experience shows incontestably that religious sentiments result from inhibited
sexuality that the source of mystical excitation is to be sought in inhibited sexual
excitation. The inescapable conclusion of all this is that a clear sexual consciousness and
a natural regulation of sexual life must foredoom every form of mysticism; that, in other
words, natural sexuality is the arch enemy of mystical religion. By carrying on an anti-
sexual fight wherever it can, making it the core of its dogmas and putting it in the
foreground of its mass propaganda, the church only attests to the correctness of this
interpretation.

To begin with, I am only attempting to reduce very complicated facts to their simplest
formula when I say that sexual consciousness is the end of mysticism. We will soon see
that, as simple as this formula is, its actual basis and the conditions for its practical

implementation are extremely complicated, and that we shall need the entire scientific
apparatus at our disposal and the deepest conviction of the necessity of carrying out an
inexorable fight against mysticism, if we are to counter successfully the cunning
apparatus of superstition. But the final result will one day repay all our efforts.

To form an accurate estimation of the difficulties to be encountered in the practical
implementation of this simple formula, a number of fundamental facts in the psychic
structure of people who have been subjected to a sexually repressive upbringing have to
be thoroughly comprehended. When a number of cultural organizations in the western
part of Germany, which is predominantly Catholic, rejected the sex-economic fight
against mystical contagion because they had allegedly not had any success with it, this
did not invalidate my contention, but only testified to the timidity, fear of sexuality, and
sex-economic inexperience of those who undertook the fight. More than anything else it
testified to a lack of patience and willingness to adapt to the complicated state of affairs,
to understand and master it. If I were to tell a Christian woman who is sexually frustrated
that her suffering is of a sexual nature and that only through sexual happiness can her
psychic suffering be relieved, she would be right in throwing me out. We are faced with
two difficulties: (i) Every individual bears contradictions in himself, which have to be
individually understood; and (2) the practical aspects of the problem differ from locality
to locality and country to country and therefore have to be solved in a different way. But
surely, the more extensive our sex-economic experience becomes, the more easily we
will be able to deal with the obstacles. However, it is solely through practice that these
difficulties can be eliminated. Before any headway can be made, we must agree on the
correctness of our basic formula, and we must comprehend the true nature of the
difficulties. In view of the fact that mysticism has ruled humanity for thousands of years,
the least it can ask of novices like us is that we do not underestimate it and that we grasp
it correctly. It will be up to us to prove ourselves wiser, more subtle, and more
knowledgeable than its advocates.

THE INDIVIDUAL UPROOTING OF THE RELIGIOUS FEELING

Guidelines for mass mental hygiene can be obtained from the comprehension of the
bio-psychic anchoring of mysticism. The changes that take place in the mystical man in
the course of character-analytic treatment are of decisive importance. The insights we
gain from character-analytic treatment cannot be applied directly to the masses, but they
reveal the contradictions, forces, and counterforce in the average individual. I have
already described how mystical ideas and feelings become anchored in the human
structure. Let us now attempt to trace the principal features in the process of the
uprooting of mysticism.

As might be expected, the mystical attitude operates as a powerful resistance to the
uncovering of unconscious psychic life, especially to repressed genitality. It is significant
that mysticism tends to ward off natural genital impulses, especially childhood
masturbation, more so than it tends to ward off pregenital infantile impulses. The patient
clings to his ascetic, moralistic and mystical views and sharpens the philosophically
unbridgeable antithesis between ‘the moral element’ and ‘the animal element’ in man,
i.e., natural sexuality. He defends himself against his genital sexuality with the help of

moralistic deprecation. He accuses those around him of not having an understanding for’
spiritual values’ and of being’ crude, vulgar and materialistic’. In short, to one who
knows the argumentation of the mystics and fascists in political discussions, and of the
characterologists and ‘scholars’ in natural scientific discussions, all this sounds all too
familiar. It is one and the same thing. Characteristically, the fear of God and the
moralistic defence are immediately strengthened when one succeeds in loosening an
element of sexual repression. If one succeeds in getting rid of the childhood fear of
masturbation and as a result thereof genitality demands gratification, then intellectual
insight and sexual gratification are wont to prevail. To the same extent to which the fear
of sexuality or the fear of the old parental sexual prohibition disappears, mystical
sentiments also vanish. What has taken place? Prior to this the patient had made use of
mysticism to hold his sexual desires in suppression. His ego was too deeply steeped in
fear, his own sexuality too deeply estranged, to enable him to master and to regulate the
powerful natural forces. On the contrary, the more he resisted his sexuality, the more
imperative his desires became. Hence, his moralistic and mystical inhibitions had to be
applied more rigidly. In the course of treatment the ego was strengthened and the
infantile dependencies on parents and teachers were loosened. The patient recognized the
naturalness of genitality and learned to distinguish between what was infantile and no
longer usable in the instincts and what was suited to the demands of life. The Christian
youth will soon realize that his intensive exhibitionistic and perverse inclinations refer
partly to a regression to early infantile forms of sexuality and partly to an inhibition of
genital sexuality. He will also realize that his desires for union with a woman are wholly
in keeping with his age and his nature, that indeed it is necessary to gratify them. From
now on he no longer has need of the support offered by the belief in an all-powerful God,
nor does he have need of moralistic inhibition. He becomes master of his own house and
learns to regulate his own sexual economy. Character-analysis liberates the patient from
the infantile and slavish dependency upon the authority of the father and father
surrogates. The strengthening of the ego dissolves the infantile attachment to God, which
is a continuation of the infantile attachment to the father. These attachments lose their
force. If vegetotherapy subsequently enables the patient to take up a satisfying love life,
then mysticism loses its last hold. The case of clerics is especially difficult, for a
convincing continuation of their profession, whose physical consequences they have felt
on their own body, has become impossible. The only course open to many of them is to
replace their priesthood with religious research or teaching.

It is only the analyst who does not understand the genital disturbance of his patients
who will not be able to confirm these processes in the mystical man. Nor, however, will
they be confirmed by the well-known psychoanalyst and pastor who is of the opinion that
one ‘may sink the plummet of psychoanalysis into the unconscious only so far as ethics
permit’. We want to have as little to do with such’ nonpolitical’,’ objective’ science as
with that science that not only goes all out in its fight against the revolutionary
consequences of sex-economy as ‘polities’, but even advises mothers to fight the
erections of small boys by teaching them exercises in holding their breath. In such cases
the problem lies in the process that allows the physician’ s conscience to accept this line
of reasoning and to become a pastor, without however rehabilitating him in the eyes of
political reaction. He acts very much as the German SPD members of parliament who

sang the German national anthem at the last sitting of parliament enthusiastically and
pleadingly, and still ended up in concentration camps as ‘Socialists’.

We do not discuss the existence or non-existence of God -we merely eliminate the
sexual repressions and dissolve the infantile ties to the parents. The destruction of
mysticism is not at all a part of the therapeutic intention. It is merely treated as every
other psychic fact that functions as a support of sexual repression and saps one’s natural
energies. Thus, the sex-economic process does not consist of a contrasting of the mystical
view of life with the ‘materialistic’, ‘anti-religious’ view. This is intentionally avoided;
for it would not affect any change whatever in the biopathic structure. The process con-
sists rather in the unmasking of the mystical attitude as an anti-sexual force; the energy
that nourishes it is utilized for other purposes. The man whose ideology is moralistic to
an exaggerated degree, while perverse, lascivious and neurotic in reality, is freed of this
contradiction. Along with his moral-ism, he also loses the anti-social character and
immorality of his sexuality in the sex-economic sense of the words. Inadequate
moralistic and mystical inhibition is replaced by sex-economic regulation of sexual
needs.

From its point of view, therefore, mysticism is right when, to preserve and reproduce
itself in man, it takes such a strong stand against sexuality. It merely errs in one of its
premises and in its most important justification: It is its ‘morality’ that produces that
sensuality, the moral mastery of which it feels itself called upon to accomplish. It is the
abolition of this ‘morality’ that is the pre-condition of the abolition of immorality, which
it seeks to eliminate in vain. This is the harsh tragedy of every form of morality and
mysticism. The uncovering of the sex-economic processes, which nourish religious
mysticism, will lead sooner or later to its practical elimination, no matter how often the
mystics run for tar and feathers.

Sexual consciousness and mystical sentiments cannot coexist. Natural sexuality and
mystical sentiments are the same in terms of their energy, so long as the former is
repressed and can be easily transformed into mystical excitation.

These sex-economic facts necessarily yield a number of consequences for mass mental
hygiene. These we will set forth after we have answered some obvious objections.

THE PRACTICE OF SEX-ECONOMY AND OBJECTIONS TO IT

In sex-economic practice one is used to seeing the political economist appear as the
opponent of the so-called ‘overemphasis and exaggeration of the sexual question’. At the
slightest difficulty, which is to be expected in this new area, he immediately tries to
dismiss the whole field. To begin with, these opponents of sex-economy must be told that
their jealousy is unfounded. Sex-economic cultural work does not constitute an
encroachment upon their own domain of economy or a restriction of their sphere of work.
It aims at a comprehension of an extremely important area of the cultural process, an area
that has been totally neglected until now. The sex-economic fight is a part of the total
fight of those who are exploited and suppressed against those who exploit and suppress.
At present, to decide just how important this fight is and what place it assumes within the
workers’ movement would be to engage in scholastic hair-splitting. In discussing the role
and importance of sex-economy, instead of basing one’s appraisal on what has been

accomplished in a practical way, one has been inclined to set up a rivalry between
economic and sexual policies. We must not waste any time with such discussions. If all
the experts of the various branches of knowledge would do their utmost to subdue
dictatorial forms, if each of them would completely master his own field, then all
discussions about rank and role would be superfluous. The social importance of the
individual branches would follow of itself. It is merely important to stick to the basic
conception, namely that the economic form also determines the sexual form and that the
sexual form cannot be changed unless the economic and social forms are changed.

There are many slogans that stick fast like ice; they can be removed only by the use of
radical means. One often meets with the dull objection that sex-economy is
‘individualistic’ and therefore of no use socially. To be sure, the method that is used to
obtain knowledge about sex-economy is ‘individualistic’. But doesn’t social suppression
of sexuality concern all the members of our society? Isn ’t sexual distress a collective
thing? Is the social fight against tuberculosis individualistic because the study of
tuberculosis is carried out on individual patients? The revolutionary movement has
always committed the grave error of regarding sexuality as a ‘private matter’. It is not a
private matter for political reaction, which always rides on two tracks at the same time:
on that of economic policies and that of’ moral renewal’. Until now, the freedom
movement has travelled on one track only. What is needed, therefore, is to master the
sexual question on a social scale, to transform the shadowy side of personal life into
social mental hygiene, to make the sexual question a part of the total campaign, instead of
confining oneself to the question of population politics. The freedom movement has
always made the mistake of mechanically transferring the political slogans from the area
of trade-unionism and political struggle to all the other areas of social life, instead of
developing a view for each area of human life and activity appropriate to that area and
that area alone. Among her things it was this mistake that contributed to its defeat. Thus
in 1932 leading functionaries of the German sex-political organization wanted to exclude
the sexual question 4md ‘to mobilize’ the masses in the sexual area with the slogan
‘against hunger and cold’. They contrasted the sexual question with the ‘social question’,
as if the sexual question were not a part of the whole complex of social questions!

The population politics to which sexual reform restricts itself do not in the strict sense
of the word have a sex-political nature. They are not concerned with the regulation of
sexual needs, but only with the increase of the population, to which naturally the sexual
act is related. Apart from this, however, it has nothing to do with sexuality in the social
and biologic sense. Nor do the masses have the slightest interest in questions of
population politics; they don’t care a hoot about them. The abortion law is of interest to
them, not for political reasons, but because of the personal distress that hinges upon it.
Insofar as the abortion law causes distress, death and grief, it is a question of general
social politics. Not until, and only when, it is clearly and explicitly understood that
people violate the law because they have to have intercourse even if they don’t want to
have children will the question of abortion become a sex-political question. This has
passed unnoticed until now, despite the fact that it is emotionally the most important
point of the question. If a reactionary social politician should take it upon himself to tell
the people: ‘You complain that the abortion law demands so many sacrifices in health
and human life! You don’t have to have sexual intercourse’, then there would be an end
to the approach that is concerned solely with population politics. The question is

meaningful only when one clearly and openly speaks up for the necessity of a satisfactory
sex life. To give prominence to the sexual needs that continually beset the men and
women of all social classes would have far more relevance than to enumerate the deaths
caused by the abortion law. Everyone has a personal interest in sexual needs, but an
interest in the abortion law presupposes a certain level of social conscience and fellow-
feeling, which cannot always be assumed in modern man. In propaganda about the
provision of food, it is personal need and not unrelated social and political facts that are
appealed to. The same should hold true for propaganda in the sex-economic field. In
short, the sexual question is a question that applies to all of us, a top-priority question of
social life and mass mental hygiene.

The objection that could be raised by a psychoanalyst is more serious. His objection
might run something like this: It is altogether Utopian to suppose that man’s sexual
misery could be used ‘politically’ in the same way that his material distress is used. In
psychoanalytic treatment it takes months and years of arduous work to make a patient
conscious of his sexual desires. The moralistic inhibitions are just as deeply anchored as
the sexual demands, and they have the upper hand. How do you propose to overcome
sexual repression in the masses in view of the fact that a technique comparable to the one
used in individual analysis does not exist? This objection has to be taken seriously. In the
beginning, if I had allowed such objections to deter me from engaging in practical sex-
economic work among the masses and gathering experience, then I too would have to
agree with those who push aside sex-economy as an individualistic question and wait for
the coming of a second Jesus to solve it. A very close associate once told me that my
attempts constituted only a superficial elucidation, which failed to grasp the deeply-
rooted sex -repressive forces. If a psychiatrist could make such an accusation, it might
prove of value to discuss the difficulty in more detail. In the beginning of my work, I
would not have known an answer to this question. However, practical experience
revealed it.

To begin with, we have to make it clear that in sex-economic mass hygiene, we are
faced with a task different from the one we are faced with in individual vegetotherapeutic
treatment. In the latter we have to eliminate repression and to restore biologic health. This
is not the task of sex-economic sociology; here it is a matter of making conscious the
contradiction and suffering in subjugated man. One knows that one is moralistic; but that
one has a sexual drive that has to be gratified is either not conscious or one’s
consciousness of it is so weak that it cannot operate properly. Here the additional
objection could be raised that the making conscious of sexual needs also entails
individual analytic work. Again practical experience gives the answer. When I talk to a
sexually inhibited woman in my office about her sexual needs, I am confronted with her
entire moralistic apparatus. It is difficult for me to get through to her and to convince her
of anything. If, however, the same woman is exposed to a mass atmosphere, is present,
for instance, at a rally at which sexual needs are discussed clearly and openly in medical
and social terms, then she doesn’t feel herself to be alone. After all, the others are also
listening to ‘forbidden things’. Her individual moralistic inhibition is offset by a
collective atmosphere of sexual affirmation, a new sex-economic morality, which can
paralyse (not eliminate!) her sexual negation because she herself has had similar thoughts
when she was alone. Secretly, she herself has mourned her lost joy of life or yearned for
sexual happiness. The sexual need is given confidence by the mass situation; it assumes a

socially accepted status. When the subject is broached correctly, the sexual demand
proves to have far more appeal than the demand for asceticism and renunciation; it is
more human, more closely related to the personality, unreservedly affirmed by everyone.
Thus, it is not a question of helping, but of making suppression conscious, of dragging
the fight between sexuality and mysticism into the light of consciousness, of bringing it to
a head under the pressure of a mass ideology and translating it into social action. At this
point the objection might be raised that this would be a diabolical attempt, for it would
precipitate people into a state of dire distress, would really make them sick if they were
not already sick, without being able to help them. One is reminded of Pallenberg’s witty
saying in Der brave Sunder: ‘What a poor wretch man is. Fortunately he doesn’t know it.
If he did what a poor wretch he’d be!’ The answer is that political reaction and mysticism
are infinitely more diabolical. Basically speaking, of course, the same objection applies to
the distress of hunger. The Indian or Chinese coolie who bears the burden of his fate
unconsciously, resigned and unquestioning, suffers less than the coolie who is aware of
the hideous order of things, who, in short, consciously rebels against slavery. Who would
try to make us believe that the real cause of his suffering should be concealed from the
coolie for humanitarian reasons? Only a mystic, the coolie’s fascist employer or some
Chinese professor for social hygiene would try to make us believe such nonsense. This
‘humanity’ is the perpetuation of inhumanity and its simultaneous concealment. Our
‘inhumanity’ is the fight for that about which the good and the righteous prattle so much,
and then allow themselves to be immediately snared in the trap of fascist reaction. Hence,
we admit: Consistent sex-economic work gives a tongue to silent suffering and creates
new contradictions while intensifying the contradictions that exist already. It puts man in
a position where he is no longer able to tolerate his situation. At the same time, however,
it provides a means of liberation, namely the possibility of a fight against the social
causes of suffering. It is true that sex-economic work touches the most sensitive, most
exciting, most personal area of human life. But isn’t it also true that the mystical
contagion of the masses does the same thing? What is important is the purpose that is
served by the one and the purpose that is served by the other. He who has once seen the
intense eyes and faces at sex-economic assemblies; he who has heard and has had to
answer the hundreds of questions relating to the most personal sphere of human existence
- that man has also arrived at the unshakable conviction that social dynamite lies buried
here, dynamite capable of bringing this self-destructive world to its senses. However, if
this work is to be carried out by revolutionaries who vie with the church in the
asseveration and advocacy of moralistic mysticism, who view the answering of the sexual
question as being beneath the ‘dignity of revolutionary ideology’, who dismiss childhood
masturbation as a ‘bourgeois invention’, who, in short - for all their ‘Leninism’ and
‘Marxism’ - are reactionary in an important corner of their personalities, then it would be
easy to offer proof that my experiences cannot be right. For in the hands of such
revolutionaries, the masses would immediately react negatively towards sex.

We must still persist for a while in our discussion of the role of moralistic resistance
which we encounter in our work. I stated that the individual moralistic inhibition, which,
in contrast to sexual demands, is reinforced by the entire sex-negating atmosphere of
authoritarian society, can be made ineffective by the creation of a counter sex-affirmative
ideology. People could become receptive to sex-economic knowledge and thereby be
made immune to the influence of mysticism and reactionary forces. It is clear that such an

atmosphere of sexual affirmation can be created only by a powerful international sex-
economic organization. It was impossible to convince the leaders of political parties that
this was one of their main tasks. In the meantime, politics as such has been exposed as
reactionary irrationalism. We can no longer rely on any political party. The task lies
within the framework of natural work-democratic development.

Until now we have mentioned only the quiet and mute needs of the individuals in the
masses, those needs upon which we could base our work. However, they would not be
enough. From the turn of the century until the First World War these needs and their
suppression were also present, yet at that time a sex-economic movement would have had
little prospect of success. Since then a number of objective social preconditions for sex-
economic work have come into being. These must be thoroughly known if one wants to
set to work correctly. The very fact that so many sex-economic groups having various
forms and directions came into being in Germany between 1931-3 indicates that a new
social view is taking hold in the social process. One of the most important social
preconditions of social sex-economy was the creation of gigantic industries employing
armies of workers and officials. The two central pillars of the moralistic and anti-sexual
atmosphere, the small enterprise and the family, were shaken. The Second World War
accelerated this process appreciably. The women and girls working in factories developed
freer conceptions of sexual life than they would have developed if they had remained
confined to the authoritarian households of their parents. Since the industrial workers
were accessible to sexual affirmation at all times, the disintegration process of authori-
tarian moralism began to spread among the lower middle classes also. If the lower
middle-class youth of today is compared with the lower middle-class youth of 1910, it
will be readily seen that the gap between real sexuality and the social ideology still
prevailing has become wide and unbridgeable. The ideal of an ascetic girl has become a
thing of shame, and certainly the same holds true for the ideal of the sexually weak,
ascetic man. Even among the lower middle class, more open attitudes towards
compulsive faithfulness in marriage have begun to appear more and more frequently. The
mode of production of big industry made it possible for the contradiction of reactionary
sexual policies to come out into the open. There can no longer be any talk of a return to
the old consonance between real life and ascetic ideology, as was still pretty much the
case before the turn of the century. As a sex-economist, one gains deep insights into the
secrets of human existence and can ascertain a total disintegration of the moralistic
ascetic modes of life, which are still so loudly advocated. The collectivization of
adolescent life has not only undermined - even if it has not eliminated - the restrictive
power of the authoritarian household but has also awakened a desire in modern youth, a
desire for a new philosophy and for scientific knowledge about the fight for sexual
health, sexual consciousness and freedom. Around the turn of the century it would have
been out of the question for a Christian woman to belong to a birth-control group. Today
it is more and more the rule. This process was not interrupted by the fascist seizure of
power in Germany, but merely forced to go underground. What remains questionable is
how the process will continue to take shape, if fascist murder and barbarism last longer
than we fear. An additional objective factor, which is closely related to the above, is the
rapid increase of neurotic and biopathic illnesses as an expression of disturbed sexual
economy, and the intensification of the contradiction between real sexual demands on the
one hand and old moralistic inhibitions and child education on the other hand. The

increase of biopathies means that one is more prepared to acknowledge the sexual cause
of so many sicknesses.

Political reaction’s powerlessness in the face of practical sex-economic work is the
strongest point in sex-economy’s favour. It is well known that, owing to the lack of
scientific literature on sex, it is mostly sexual tripe that is read in the public libraries. If
sex-economic work could succeed in directing this enormous interest into scientific and
rational channels, this would provide a measure of the importance of the sex-economic
question. The fascists are able to deceive the submissive and mystically contaminated
masses for a long time by pretending to represent the rights of work and the worker. It is
different in the sex-economic sphere. Political reaction could never succeed in opposing
revolutionary sex-economy with a reactionary sex-political programme that would be
anything other than complete suppression and negation of sexuality. Such a programme
would immediately alienate the masses, with the exception of a politically unimportant
circle of old women and hopelessly dense creatures. It is the youth that matters! And they
- this much is certain are no longer accessible to a sex-negating ideology on a mass scale.
This is our strong point. In 1932 sex-economic groups in Germany succeeded in winning
over industries that were and had been completely closed to the subject of ‘Red trade-
unionism’. It is clear that, when all is said and done, sex-economic mental hygiene must
join forces with the general social freedom movement. And in actual practice this is
precisely what it did. However, we have to have a clear eye for facts such as this: Fascist
workers and employees, indeed students, are in complete accord with the revolutionary
affirmation of sexuality, an affirmation that brings them into conflict with their
leadership. And what could this leadership do if one could succeed in resolving this
conflict altogether? It would be forced to use terror. But to the same extent to which it
used terror, it would lose its influence. Let me stress once more that the objective
loosening of the reactionary shackles placed on sexuality cannot under any circumstances
be retightened. This is our greatest strength. If revolutionary work fails to make headway
in this area, the result will be that the youth will continue as before to live a restricted life
in secret, without being conscious of the causes and consequences of such a life.
However, if sex-economic work is carried out consistently, political reaction would have
no answer and no counter-ideology. Its ascetic teachings are tenable only as long as
sexual affirmation in the masses is secret and fragmentary, only as long as it is not
collectively organized and directed against political reaction’s asceticism.

German fascism made an all-out effort to anchor itself in the psychic structures of the
masses and therefore placed the greatest emphasis upon the inculcation of the adolescents
and children. It had no other means at its disposal than the rousing and cultivation of
slavery to authority, the basic precondition of which is ascetic, sex-negating education.
The natural sexual strivings towards the other sex, which seek gratification from
childhood on, were replaced in the main by distorted and diverted homosexual and
sadistic feelings, and in part also by asceticism. This applies, for instance, to the so-called
esprit de corps that was cultivated in the Labour Conscription Camps as well as to the so-
called ‘spirit of discipline and obedience’, which was preached everywhere. The hidden
motive behind these slogans was to unleash brutality and make it ready for use in
imperialistic wars. Sadism originates from ungratified orgastic yearnings. The facade is
inscribed with such names as ‘comradeship’, ‘honour’, ‘voluntary discipline’. Concealed
behind the facade, we find secret revolt, depression to the point of rebellion, owing to the

hindrance of every expression of personal life, especially of sexuality. A consistent sex-
economy must cast a dazzling light on the great sexual privation. If it does, it will be able
to reckon with the most lively echo on the part of youth. At first this will produce
bewilderment and perplexity among the fascist leaders. It is not difficult to see that the
average boy or girl can easily be made conscious of his or her sexual privation. Contrary
to the assertions of such youth leaders who have never attempted it practically, the
experience gained from working with young people shows that the average adolescent,
especially the adolescent female, takes to his or her social responsibility much more
quickly, more effectively and more willingly, when it is made intelligible by means of
bringing sexual suppression into consciousness. It is merely a question of correctly
comprehending the sexual question and of showing its application to the general social
situation. There are a thousand proofs in support of the above statement. One should not
allow oneself to be scared off by threadbare objections, but ought to be guided solely by
sex-economic practice.

What answers would political reaction have to some questions posed by German
adolescents?

The conscription of German boys and girls in labour camps has seriously impinged
upon their private and sexual life. Urgent questions await an explanation and solution, for
serious and menacing abuses has resulted. The situation is complicated by the general
shyness and timidity of the adolescents to open a discussion on their personal, burning
questions, added to which is the fact that the camp authorities forbid all talk on such
questions. But it is a matter of the physical and psychic health of boys and girls!!!

What is the sexual life of the boys and girls in the Conscription Labour Camps?

On the average, the boys and girls in Conscription Labour Camps are at the age of
budding sexuality. Most of the boys were previously in the habit of gratifying their
natural sexual needs with their girlfriends. To be sure, the sexual life of these boys and
girls was hindered even before they entered the labour camps by the absence o suitable
possibilities of engaging in a healthy love life (housing problem of the youth), by a lack
of money to buy contraceptives, by the hostility of the state authorities and reactionary
circles to a healthy adolescent love life, one in accordance with their needs. This
lamentable situation was made even worse by the Labour Conscription! For instance:

No possibility of coming together with girls or of preserving and cultivating former
liaisons.

Being forced to choose between abstinence and self-gratification.

This leads to the brutalization and dissipation of erotic life, the proliferation of sexual
obscenity and dirty jokes, disintegrating, fantasies (rape, lascivious greed, beatings),
which also paralyse one’s will and energy.

Nocturnal involuntary emissions, which undermine one’s health and offer no
gratification.

Development of homosexual tendencies and the forming of relationships between
boys who had never thought of such things; severe annoyances from homosexual
comrades.

Increase of nervousness, irritability, physical complaints, and various psychic
disturbances. Ominous consequences for the future.

All adolescents, especially those between 17 and 25, who do not have a gratifying
sexual life are threatened with a future disturbance of their potency and severe psychic
depression, which always entails a disturbance of one’s work capacity. If an organ or a
natural function is not used over a period, it later fails to operate. Nervous and psychic
illnesses, perversions (sexual aberrations) are usually the result.

What is our position with regard to the measures and regulations adopted by our
leaders on these questions?

Until now, the leaders have called for a ‘moral strengthening of the youth’ in very
general statements. To us it is still not clear what is meant by this. Over the past years the
German youth have engaged in a hard struggle with their parental homes and the big
wheels of the system and were gradually beginning to win their right to a healthy sexual
life, despite the fact that they were not able to reach their goal under the existing social
conditions. But their idea was clear in broad circles: The youth had to carry on a bitter
fight against sexual bigotry, sexual obscenity and hypocrisy, the consequences of the
youth’s sexual subjugation. It was their idea that boys and girls should have a happy
intellectual and sexual relationship with one another. Their idea was that it was society’s
responsibility to regulate and alleviate the conditions of their lives. What is the
government’s position towards this? , The ordinances it has issued so far are in sharp
contradiction to the views of youth. The purchase of contraceptives has been made
impossible by prohibiting their public sale. The measures employed by the Hamburg
police against the aquatic athletes on moral grounds, the threat that those who ‘offend
customs and decency’ will be put into concentration camps, are backed up by the law. Is
it an offence to decency if a boy sleeps with his girlfriend in a tent camp?

We ask the leadership of the German youth: What is to be the sexual life of the youth?

There are only four possibilities.

1. Abstinence: Shall the youth live an abstinent life, i.e., contain every form of sexual
activity until marriage?

2. Self-gratification: Shall the youth gratify its sexual needs by masturbation?

3. Homosexual gratification: Shall the German youth engage in sexual activity with
members of the same sex? If so, how? By mutual masturbation or anal intercourse?

4. Natural love and sexual intercourse between boys and girls: Shall the German
youth affirm and encourage natural sexuality? ”If so:

Where is intercourse to take place (housing problem)?

How and with what is conception to be prevented?

When is this intercourse to take place?

Is the adolescent allowed to do the same thing as the fuehrer?

Similar questions concern work with children. It may sound strange - to some
incomprehensible - but the fact remains: In the main, revolutionary work with children
can only be sex-economic work. Overcome your astonishment and listen patiently. Why

is it that children in the pre-pubertal stage can be directed by sexual education in the best
and easiest way?

1. Childhood in all social classes, even in those in which hunger and privations are
suffered, is filled with sexual interests, more so than later stages of life. In addition, we
have to bear in mind that hunger to the point of physical deterioration concerns only a
number of children, whereas sexual suppression concerns every child of every class
without exception. This extends the social field of attack enormously.

2. The usual methods employed by the freedom movement to organize children are the
same as those employed by the reactionaries in their work with children: marching,
singing> dressing up, group games, etc. Unless he stems from exceptionally liberated
parents - which of course is not very often the case — the child does not distinguish
between the content of reactionary and revolutionary forms of propaganda. To see to it
that reality is not glossed over is only the first commandment of anti-fascist education. It
is our contention that children and adolescents will march just as happily to fascist music
tomorrow as they march to liberal music today. Moreover, political reaction can mould
the forms of group propaganda among children incomparably better than the anti-fascist
movement. In this regard the latter was always behind. In Germany, for instance, the
socialist movement, in contrast to the reactionary movement, was extremely weak in its
work with children.

5. While it is true that political reaction is far superior in its organizational work with
children, there is one thing that it cannot do: It cannot impart sexual knowledge to
children; it cannot give them sexual clarity, nor can it dispel their sexual confusion. Only
the revolutionary movement can do this. First of all because it has no interest in the
sexual suppression of children. (On the contrary, it is precisely the sexual freedom of
children that it has in mind.) Second of all because the revolutionary camp has always
been the advocate of a consistent and natural education of children. This powerful
weapon was never put to use in Germany. And it was those in charge of child
organizations who offered the strongest resistance to the proposal that the usual
individual treatment of sex education be turned into sex education on a mass scale. It was
both tragic and comical that these opponents of sex-economic work among children
called upon Marx and Lenin in their defence. Naturally, neither in Marx’s nor in Lenin’s
writings do we find anything about sex-economy. And yet the fact remained that children
fell to political reaction’s share en masse. Notwithstanding the enormous difficulties
involved, unexpected possibilities arise of developing child education on a sex-
economic basis. The most important of these possibilities is the ardent interest of the
children themselves. If we could once succeed in engaging the sexual interests of children
and adolescents on a mass scale, then reactionary contamination would be faced with a
tremendous counterforce - and political reaction would be powerless.

To those who doubt, resist and are otherwise worried about the ‘purity’ of the
children, we will cite only two examples from our practical experience. They are typical
of many others.

First: The church is not so squeamish. A fifteen-year-old boy who transferred to a
communist youth group from a fascist organization told us that in his former organization
the priest was in the habit of calling the boys aside one by one and asking them about
their sexual behaviour. They were always asked whether they had masturbated, which

was naturally always the case and shamefully admitted. ‘That is a great sin, my boy; but
you can atone for it if you work diligently for the church and distribute these leaflets
tomorrow.’ That’s how mysticism practises politics with sex. We, however, are ‘modest’;
we are ‘pure’; we want nothing to do ‘with such things’. And then we are surprised that
mysticism is in control of the majority of the adolescents.

Second: The sex-economic work-group in Berlin had resolved to make its first attempt
at sex-economic education of children, and had collectively put together a story for this
purpose: The Chalk Triangle , Group for the Study of Adult Secrets. Before having it
printed, this little story was first discussed with leaders of child groups. It was resolved to
read the booklet to a group of children and to see how they reacted to it. One wished that
all those who shrugged their shoulders derogatively at the mention of social sex-economy
would have been present. To begin with, seventy children were present, instead of the
usual twenty or so. Contrary to the usual indifferent attentiveness following the reports of
the functionaries - it was always difficult to establish quiet - the children hung on the
speaker’s words, their eyes glowed, their faces formed one single bright spot in the
auditorium. At some points, the reading was interrupted by bursts of enthusiasm. At the
end the children were asked to express their opinions and criticism. Many raised their
hand for permission to speak. One had to blush at one’s own prudery and embarrassment
in front of these children. The teachers who had edited this story had decided not to
include the question of contraception and also to omit the subject of childhood
masturbation. Promptly the question was asked: ‘Why don’t you say anything about how
not to get children?’ ‘We know that anyhow,’ a boy interjected laughing. ‘What’s that, a
tart?’ a third boy asked, ‘there was nothing said about that in the story.’ ‘Tomorrow we’ll
go to the Christians,’ they stated enthusiastically. ‘They always talk about such things -
we’ll get them I’ ‘When is the book coming out? How much will it cost? Will it be cheap
enough for us to buy it and also to sell it?’ The first part that had been read dealt almost
exclusively with sex education. It was the group’s intention, however, to supplement the
first volume with a second volume, which was supposed to show the social implications
of these questions. The children were told this.’ When is the second volume coming out?
Will it also be so funny?’ When has a group of children ever asked for a social booklet so
enthusiastically? Shouldn’t this be a lesson to us? Yes, it should. By affirming their
sexual interests and gratifying their thirst for knowledge , children must be educated to -
take an interest in social matters. They have to become firmly convinced that this is
something political reaction cannot give them. And they will be won over in large
numbers, be immunized against reactionary influence in all countries and - what is most
important -they will be firmly bound to the revolutionary freedom movement. At present,
however, it is not only political reaction that obstructs the realization of this goal, but also
the ‘moralists’ in the camp of the freedom movement.

An additional important area of sex-economic work is the elucidation of the sexual
situation that recently resulted in Germany from the fact that women were pushed from
industry back into the kitchen. This work can be accomplished only by imbuing the
concept of woman’s freedom with the contents of sexual freedom. It must be pointed out
that it is not her material dependency on the man in the family that is a nuisance to a
woman. Essentially, it is the sexual restriction that goes with this dependency that is a
burden. The proof of this is that those women who have succeeded in completely
suppressing their sexuality not only endure this economic dependency easily and

unresistingly, but even affirm it. To make these women conscious of their suppressed
sexuality and to stress the unpleasant consequences of an ascetic life are the most
important preconditions for the political fertilization of the material dependency on man.
If sex-economic organizations fail to accomplish this work, then the new wave of sexual
suppression of women in fascism will immure the consciousness of her material
enslavement. In Germany and other highly industrialized countries, all the objective
social preconditions are present for a forceful rebellion of the women and the adolescents
against sexual reaction. If inexorable, consistent, unflinching sexual policies were applied
to this area, we would be rid once and for all of a question that has occupied freethinkers
and politicians time and again, without yielding an answer: Why is it that women and
adolescents are always far more willing to listen to political reaction? No other field
exposes so clearly the social function of sexual suppression, the intimate connection
between sexual repression and political reactionary views.

In conclusion, let me mention one further objection made by a psychiatrist after
reading this section. It is not easily countered. There is no doubt, he said, that the broad
masses have the keenest interest in the sexual question. They are well-nigh obsessed with
it, but does this necessarily lead to the conclusion that their interest can be exploited
politically to further the social revolution, which demands so many privations and
sacrifices? Once they have grasped the idea of sex-economy, what will keep the masses
from wanting to cash in on sexual freedom immediately? When we are engaged in
difficult work, we have to listen to every objection very attentively, consider its validity
and express our view on it.

We have to be on our guard against allowing our wishful revolutionary thinking to get
the best of us and regarding as a realistic possibility that which is only right ‘as such’.

The success or failure of the fight against hunger will not be decided by the fact that one
wants to eliminate it at all cost, but by the presence or absence of the objective
preconditions necessary for its elimination. Can, in other words, the sexual -interest and
sexual distress of the masses of all countries be translated into social action against the
social system that causes this distress, as is done with primitive material interest ? We
have cited the practical experiences and the theoretical considerations that indicate that
what succeeds in individual groups and in individual meetings must also be possible on a
mass scale. We have merely neglected to mention several additional preconditions, which
are indispensable. To accomplish the task of putting social sex-economy into effective
operation, it is first of all necessary to have a united workers’ movement. Without this
precondition sex-economic work can only be of a preparatory nature. Furthermore, it is
absolutely necessary to establish a tight international sex-economic organization,
which would have the task of carrying out and securing the actual work. The final
indispensable precondition is a cadre of thoroughly disciplined leaders of the movement.
For the rest, it is not advisable to try to solve every individual problem in advance. That
would be confusing and stagnating. It is practice itself that will yield new and more
detailed practice. This book will not be burdened with such details.

THE NONPOLITICAL MAN

Finally, we arrive at the question of the so-called non-political man. Hitler not only
established his power from the very beginning with masses of people who were until then

essentially non-political; he also accomplished his last step to victory in March of 1933 in
a ‘legal’ manner, by mobilizing no less than five million non-voters, that is to say, non-
political people. The Left parties had made every effort to win over the indifferent
masses, without posing the question as to what it means ‘to be indifferent or non-
political’.

If an industrialist and large estate owner champions a rightist party, this is easily
understood in terms of his immediate economic interests. In his case a leftist orientation
would be at variance with his social situation and would, for that reason, point to
irrational motives. If an industrial worker has a leftist orientation, this too is by all means
rationally consistent - it derives from his economic and social position in industry. If,
however, a worker, an employee or an official has a rightist orientation, this must be
ascribed to a lack of political clarity, i.e., he is ignorant of his social position. The more a
man who belongs to the broad working masses is non-political, the more susceptible he is
to the ideology of political reaction. To be non-political is not, as one might suppose,
evidence of a passive psychic condition, but of a highly active attitude, a defence against
the awareness of social responsibility. The analysis of this defence against consciousness
of one’s social responsibility yields clear insights into a number of dark questions
concerning the behaviour of the broad non-political strata. In the case of the average
intellectual ‘who wants nothing to do with polities’, it can easily be’ shown that
immediate economic interests and fears related to his social position, which is dependent
upon public opinion, He at the basis of his non-involvement. These fears cause him to
make the most grotesque sacrifices with respect to his knowledge and convictions. Those
people who are engaged in the production process in one way or another and are none-
theless socially irresponsible can be divided into two major groups. In the case of the one
group the concept of politics is unconsciously associated with the idea of violence and
physical danger, i.e., with an intense fear, which prevents them from facing life
realistically. In the case of the other group, which undoubtedly constitutes the majority,
social irresponsibility is based on personal conflicts and anxieties, of which the sexual
anxiety is the predominant one. When a young female employee who would have
sufficient economic reason to be conscious of her social responsibility is socially
irresponsible, then in ninety-nine out of one hundred cases it is due to her so-called love
story, or, to be more specific, it is due to her sexual conflicts. The same holds true for the
lower middle-class woman who has to muster all her psychic forces to master her sexual
situation so as not to fall to pieces altogether. Until now the revolutionary movement has
misunderstood this situation. It attempted to awaken the ‘non-political’ man by making
him conscious solely of his unfulfilled economic interests. Experience teaches that the
majority of these ‘non-political’ people can hardly be made to listen to anything about
their socio-economic situation, whereas they are very accessible to the mystical claptrap
of a National Socialist, despite the fact that the latter makes very little mention of
economic interests. How is this to be explained? It is explained by the fact that severe
sexual conflicts (in the broadest sense of the word), whether conscious or unconscious,
inhibit rational thinking and the development of social responsibility. They make a
person afraid and force him into a shell. If, now, such a self-encapsulated person meets a
propagandist who works with faith and mysticism, meets, in other words, a fascist who
works with sexual, libidinous methods, he turns his complete attention to him. This is not
because the fascist programme makes a greater impression on him than the liberal

programme, but because in his devotion to the fuhrer and the fuhrer’s ideology, he
experiences a momentary release from his unrelenting inner tension. Unconsciously, he is
able to give his conflicts a different form and in this way to ‘solve’ them. Finally, this
orientation enables him on occasion to see the fascists as revolutionaries and Hitler as the
German Lenin. One does not have to be a psychologist to understand why the erotically
provocative form of fascism offers a kind of gratification, however distorted, to a
sexually frustrated lower middle-class woman who has never thought about social
responsibility, or to a young salesgirl who could not arrive at social consciousness owing
to an intellectual deficiency caused by sexual conflicts. One has to know the hidden life
of these five million indecisive, ‘non-political’, socially suppressed men and women to
understand the role that private life, that is to say essentially sexual life, plays quietly and
subterranean in the hubbub of social life. This is not to be grasped statistically; nor, for
that matter, are we partisans of the sham exactness offered by statistics, which bypass the
real facts of life, while Hitler conquers power with his negation of statistics and by
making use of the dregs of sexual misery.

The socially irresponsible man is the man absorbed in sexual conflicts. To want to
make him conscious of his social responsibility by excluding sexuality, as was the case
until now, is absolutely hopeless. Moreover, it is the surest way of delivering him into the
hands of political reaction, which makes no bones about exploiting the consequences of
his sexual misery. Upon simple calculation we see that one and only one approach is
possible: the comprehension of his sexual life from a social point of view. At one time I
myself would have shied away from such a conclusion, considering how banal it seems. I
can understand, therefore, that the seasoned political economist will look upon such an
interpretation as the brainchild of a dry, politically inexperienced, sedentary scholar.
However, one who has attended sex-economic meetings knows that the overwhelming
majority are people who had never attended a political meeting before. Non-affiliated and
non-political men and women make up the overwhelming majority of the sex-economic
organizations in western Germany. Just how presumptuous the seasoned political
economists are in their judgement is most graphically proven by the fact that the
international organization of mysticism has held an impressive sex-political meeting in its
sense of the word in every small nest of the world at least once a week for the past
thousands of years. For the Sunday meetings and rituals of the Mohammedans, Jews, etc.,
are nothing other than sex-political meetings. In view of the experience with sex-
economic work and knowledge on the relationship between mysticism and sexual
suppression that we already have, a neglect or denial of these facts constitutes an
inexcusable reactionary support of the domination of middle Ages mentality and
economic slavery.

Finally, I want to deal with a fact that extends far beyond the everyday task: the
biologic rigidity of the human organism and its relationship to the fight for social and
individual freedom.

9

THE MASSES AND THE STATE

When groups of settlers got lost in the American backwoods, they tried to find the
path on which they had come in order once again to push forward into unknown terrain
from known terrain. They did not form political parties to do this, nor did they engage in
endless disputes about the unknown terrain. They did not knock one another’s heads off
or ceaselessly bother one another to draft a programme on settlements. They acted in a
natural work-democratic way on the basis of the given situation. They made a united
effort to regain known terrain and then made a fresh effort to push on from there.

When a vege to therapist loses himself in a maze of irrational reactions while treating a
patient, he does not begin to argue with his patient on the’ existence or non-existence of
God’. He does not become neurotic and irrational, but reviews the situation and attempts
to form a lucid picture of the previous course of the treatment. He goes back to the last
point of development at which he was still clear about the course of the treatment.

Every living creature will naturally attempt to discover and eliminate the cause of a
catastrophe in which it finds itself involved. It will not repeat actions that brought about
the catastrophe in the first place. This is how difficulties are surmounted by experience.
Our politicians are far removed from such natural reactions. It would not be farfetched to
say that it is in the nature of a politician that he does not learn anything from experience.
The Austrian monarchy triggered the First World War in 1914. At that time, it fought
against American democrats with weapons in its hands. In 1942, during the Second
World War, it entered a claim, which was backed by American diplomats, to re-establish
the Habsburg dynasty ‘to avert’ new wars. This is irrational political nonsense.

In the First World War ‘the Italians’ were the friends and allies of the Americans. In
1942, during the Second World War, they were arch enemies, and in 1943, friends again.
In the First World War, 1914, ‘the Italians’ were the arch enemies of ‘the Germans’,
‘hereditary enemies’ from way back, as it were. In the Second World War, 1940, ‘the
Italians’ and ‘the Germans’ were blood brothers, ‘again on grounds of heredity’. In the
next world war, let’s say in 1963, ‘the Germans’ and ‘the French’ will have switched
from ‘racial hereditary enemies’ to ‘racial hereditary friends’.

This is the emotional plague. It’s something like this: A Copernicus comes along in
the sixteenth century and asserts that the earth revolves around the sun; in the seventeenth
century one of his pupils comes along and asserts that the earth does not revolve around
the sun, and in the eighteenth century this man’s pupil again asserts that it does revolve
around the sun. In the twentieth century, however, the astronomers assert that both
Copernicus and his pupils were right, for the earth revolves around the sun and remains
still at the same time. When dealing with a Copernicus, we are ready with the stake.
When dealing with a politician, however, a politician who tells a people that the most
incredible nonsense is true, who in 1940 holds up to be true precisely the opposite of
what be held up to be true in 1939, then millions of people lose all bounds and assert that
a miracle has taken place.

It is a rule of good science not to put forth a new theory as long as the old theories
work well. If, however, the old theories prove to be inadequate or erroneous, then one
proceeds to ferret out their errors, to subject them to a critique and to develop new views

on the basis of fresh data. Such natural procedures are alien to the politician. No matter
how ma’ny new facts are added to the old; no matter how many errors are exposed; the
old theories continue to exist as slogans, and the new facts are concealed or passed off as
illusions. The democratic formalities have disappointed millions of people in Europe, and
thus opened the road to fascist dictatorship. The democratic politicians fail to go back to
the starting points of democratic principles, to correct them in keeping with the radical
changes that have taken place in social life and to give them a useful direction. Fresh
votes are held on formalities, on precisely those formalities that were dethroned so in-
gloriously in Europe.

One wants to think out and to plan a system of peace and to put it to a vote. It is clear
that one shrinks back from this system even before the planning begins. The basic
elements of peace and of human cooperation are physically present in man’s natural work
relationships, and they provide the basis for the development of guarantees of
peaceableness. They must not be ‘introduced’ — they are already there, A good
physician does not ‘introduce’ a ‘new health’ into a critically sick organism. He finds out
which elements of health are spontaneously present in the sick organism. When he finds
them, he plays them off against the process of sickness. The same holds true for the sick
social organism when one approaches it through social science and not with political
programmes and ideas. It is only possible to develop the actual conditions of freedom that
are present and to eliminate the obstacles that thwart this development. But this must be
done organically. One cannot impose legally guaranteed freedoms on a sick social
organism.

The relationship of the masses to the state can be best illustrated by using the Soviet
Union as an example. The reasons for this are as follows; The groundwork for the social
revolution of 1917 was prepared by a sociological theory that had been tested over a
period of ten years. The Russian Revolution made use of this theory. Millions of people
took part in the social upheaval, endured it, rejoiced in it and passed it on. What became
of the sociological theory and of the masses in the ‘proletarian state’ in the course of
twenty years?

The development of the Soviet Union cannot be ignored if one is seriously concerned
with the question of democracy. What is its nature, can it be realized, and how? The
difference between work-democratic mastering of difficulties on the one hand and formal
democratic politicking on the other hand was very clearly shown in the attitude of the
various political and economic organizations to the Soviet Union.

1936: SPEAK THE TRUTH - BUT HOW AND WHEN?

The Italian- Abyssinian war had broken out; one event followed another precipitately.
No one knew or could know how the world would change in the following months and
years. The organized workers’ movement did not intervene in the events. It was
internationally split. It was mute, to all intents and purposes, or it followed this or that
political view in a very desultory manner. It has to be admitted that the Soviet Union did
fight for peace in Geneva through Litvinov, but it was a total failure as a social pioneer.
New, undreamed of catastrophes were to be expected. One had to prepare oneself for

them. A new solution to the social chaos could result from them; but they could also slip
past without anything being made of them, as in 1918 and 193 3 in Germany. One had to
make sure that one was structurally prepared for social upheavals. One had to be
especially careful not to get entangled in the drag rope of the many confusing and
contradictory political everyday views. It was necessary to isolate oneself from the daily
political tumult and yet to maintain a close contact with the social processes. It seemed
more important than ever to stick to one’s work on the problem of human structure. Most
of all it was necessary to establish clarity on the development of the Soviet Union.
Millions upon millions of working men and women in Germany, England, America,
China and elsewhere anxiously followed every step taken by the Soviet Union. Those
versed in mass psychology knew that if a disappointment in the Soviet Union were added
to the catastrophe in Germany, then a hard struggle for clarity would be the first
precondition to survive a new war scientifically.

The European war, i.e., the Second World War in one generation was impending.

There was still time to reflect upon what changes this Second World War might bring
about. It was still possible for human thought - even if no longer possible for human
action - to come to grips with the new massacre and to arrive at an understanding of the
war psychosis, an understanding that would be deadly to the war-mongers. Those who
knew this had a hard time keeping their heads clear and their blood calm. But it had to be
accomplished, for this Second World War, which had begun in Africa, and was soon to
encompass the whole planet, would also have to end someday. Then the answer would
have to be: ‘Death to the warmongers’ and ‘Annihilation of the causes of war’. But no
one had any idea how this answer would look in practice.

In 1935 it was clear that the development of the Soviet Union was about to be stricken
with a severe misfortune. The democratic politicians in Germany, Scandinavia and other
countries did not try to trace this misfortune to its source, though they spoke about it a
great deal. They failed to go back to the genuinely democratic efforts of Engels and
Lenin, to refresh their knowledge on the sociological points of departure of the Soviet
society, and to proceed from there to an understanding of its later development. In Europe
it was not .possible to ignore these pioneers of genuine democracy, any more than it is
possible for a genuinely democratic American to ignore the American constitution and
the basic ideas of American pioneers, such as Jefferson, Lincoln and others. Engels was
the most outstanding exponent of German democracy, as Lenin was of Russian
democracy. They had not got stuck informalities; they had gone to the core of democracy.
They were avoided. It makes no difference whether they were avoided because one was
afraid of being labelled a Communist or because one was afraid of losing one’s academic
or political position. Engels was a well-to-do factory owner and Lenin was a well-to-do
son of an official. They were descendants of the ‘ruling class’, who sought to develop a
system of genuine democracy from Marxist social economy (which, incidentally, was
also born in ‘bourgeois circles’).

Engels’ and Lenin’s democratic framework of ideas fell into neglect. Its demands on
the conscientiousness of the Europeans were too high and, as it was later shown, on the
Russian politicians and sociologists as well. It was too much for them. Today [1944]
natural work-democracy cannot be described without reviewing the forms that it assumed
in the socio-political ideas of Engels and Lenin from 1850 to 1920. We must also review
the forms it assumed in the early developmental process in the Soviet Union from 1917 to

around 1923. The Russian Revolution was an act of extraordinary social significance.

For that very reason the importance of its retardation is enormous from a sociological
point of view; it is a tremendous lesson for every genuinely democratic effort. Practically
speaking, there is not much to hope for from the purely emotional enthusiasm for
Russia’s deeds of heroism in her war against Hitler. In 1943 the motives of this
enthusiasm, which was absent between 1917 and 1923, are of a very dubious nature.

They are dictated far more by egoistic war interests than by the will to achieve genuine
democracy.

The following examination of the development of the Soviet Union was first written in
1935. One will ask why it was not published at that time. This requires a brief
explanation. In Europe, where it was impossible to engage in practical work on mass
psychology outside of the parties, one who carried out scientific investigations undeterred
by political interests and made predictions that were at variance with party politics, was
very apt to be excluded from the organizations and thereby deprived of one’s contact with
the masses. All parties were of one opinion on this point. It is in the nature of a political
party that it does not orient itself in terms of truth, but in terms of illusions, which usually
correspond to the irrational structure of the masses. Scientific truths merely interfere with
the party politician’s habit of wriggling himself out of difficulties with the help of
illusions. To be sure, the illusions are of no use in the long run, as was demonstrated so
graphically in Europe itself from 1938 on. In the long run, scientific truths are the only
reliable guidelines for social life, but these truths pertaining to the Soviet Union were still
nothing more than germs, which would have been incapable of stirring public opinion, let
alone mass enthusiasm. They were nothing more than pricks of conscience. It was
reserved for the Second World War to intensify on a broad scale the receptiveness for
facts and above all to reveal to broad circles of working humanity the basic irrational
nature of all politics.

When one establishes a fact, one is not concerned whether it is welcome or not, but
only whether it applies. Thus, one always gets involved in a sharp conflict with politics,
which is not concerned whether a fact is applicable or not, but solely whether it interferes
with this or that political group. Hence, the scientific sociologist has no easy time of it.
On the one hand it is his task to discover and to describe the actual process; on the other
hand he has to remain in contact with the vital social movement. In publishing
embarrassing factual material, therefore, he must consider very carefully what effect his
correct statements will have on the masses of people who are predominantly under the
influence of political irrationalism. A social scientific view having some intellectual
range can push through and become social practice only if it is spontaneously absorbed
by the masses in life itself. Outdated political systems of thought and institutions inimical
to freedom must be totally exhausted politically before rational views on the vital neces-
sities of society can be generally and spontaneously assimilated. But the exhaustion of
these systems and institutions must be perceptible to everyone. In the United States, for
example, the fuming and fussing of the politicos has popularized the general, not at all
very scientifically comprehended knowledge that the politician constitutes a cancerous
growth on the social body. In the Europe of 1935 one was far removed from this know-
ledge. It was the politician who determined what was to be regarded as true and what as
false.

Usually an important social awareness begins to assume a more or less clear form
among the population long before it is expressed and represented in an organized way.
Today, 1944, the hatred of politics, a hatred based on concrete facts, has undoubtedly
become general. If, now, a group of social scientists has made correct observations and
formulations, i.e., observations and formulations that clearly reflect the objective social
processes, then the ‘theory’ must of necessity be in agreement with the vital feelings of
the masses of people. It is as if two independent processes moved in a convergent
direction and came together at one point, a point at which the social process and the will
of the masses became one with sociological knowledge. This seems to hold true for
important social processes everywhere. The American emancipation from England in
1776 followed this process, just as the emancipation of the Russian society from the
czarist state followed it in 1917. The absence of correct sociological work can have a
catastrophic effect. In such a case, the objective process and the will of the masses have
reached a point of maturity; but if there is no simple scientific principle to consolidate
them, this maturity is lost again. That is what happened in Germany in 1918 when the
kaiserdom was overthrown but no genuine democracy developed.

The fusion of the scientific and social processes into the unity of a fundamentally new
social order fails to result if the process of scientific awareness does not grow out of the
old views just as organically as the social process grows out of the misery of practical
life. I say, to grow out of organically, because it is not possible to ‘contrive’, ‘think out’
or ‘plan’ a new order. It has to grow organically, in close connection with the practical
and theoretical facts of the human animal’s life. It is for this reason that all attempts ‘to
get at the masses politically’, to impose ‘revolutionary ideas’ on them, fail and lead only
to noisy and harmful fuming and fussing.

The awareness of the peculiar nature of fascism, which could not be explained by any
purely economic view of social life, and the awareness of the authoritarian and
nationalistic structure of the Soviet Union of 1940 developed spontaneously everywhere;
no political party had anything to do with it. It was general, latent knowledge that fascism
had as little to do with the class rule of the ‘bourgeoisie’ as the ‘Soviet democracy’ of
Stalin had to do with the social democracy of Lenin. It was noted everywhere that the old
concepts were no longer applicable to the new processes. Those who were directly
involved with man’s vital life, those who - as physicians and educators - had acquired an
exact knowledge of men and women of all walks of life and various nationalities were
not easily taken in by political slogans. Those who had always been non-political and had
lived solely for their work were in an especially good position. It was precisely these
‘non-political’ circles in Europe, men and women who were totally absorbed by their
work, who were accessible to important social insights; whereas those who had been
economically and ideologically identified with this or that party apparatus at one time or
another were rigid and inaccessible to every new insight. As a rale, they defended
themselves with irrational hatred against every attempt to elucidate the fundamentally
new phenomenon of the authoritarian, ‘totalitarian’, dictatorial regime. When one also
takes into consideration that all the party organizations, regardless of their tendencies,
had a purely economic orientation, whereas the dictators based their policies not on
economic processes but on the irrational attitudes of the masses, then it is easily
understood that a social scientist working in the field of mass psychology was forced to
proceed with the utmost caution and circumspection. All he could do was to register

conscientiously whether the social development was confirming or refuting his bio-
psychic insights. It confirmed them! Many physicians, educators, writers, social workers,
adolescents, industrial workers and others became more and more convinced that political
irrationalism would one day gallop itself to death, and that the demands of natural work,
love and knowledge would become part of mass consciousness and mass action. There
would be no need to carry out a propaganda campaign to sell the theory. However, it was
impossible to know just how great a catastrophe political irrationalism would have to
cause before it was arrested by the natural feelings for life of the toiling masses, to know
how long it would take before it was choked by its own acts.

Following the German catastrophe in 1933, the Soviet Union regressed rapidly to
authoritarian and nationalistic forms of social leadership. It was clear to a large number
of scientists, journalists and workers’ functionaries that it was a regression to
‘nationalism’. It was not clear whether it was nationalism patterned after fascism.

The word fascism is not a word of abuse any more than the word capitalism is. It is a
concept denoting a very definite kind of mass leadership and mass influence:
authoritarian, one-party system, hence totalitarian, a system in which power takes priority
over objective interests, and facts are distorted for political purposes. Hence, there are
‘fascist Jews’, just as there are ‘fascist Democrats’.

If one had published such observations at that time, the Soviet government would have
cited them as an example of ‘counter-revolutionary tendencies’ and ‘Trotskian fascism’.
The masses of the Soviet population were still enjoying the impetus of the 1917
Revolution. Their material situation was still improving, and there was no unemployment
to speak of. The population enjoyed the reintroduction of sports for everybody, the
theatre, literature and other things. Those who had experienced the German catastrophe
knew that these so-called cultural enjoyments of a people do not tell us much about the
nature and development of its society. In short, they did not tell us anything about the
Soviet society. Going to the movies, visiting the theatre, reading books, playing sports,
brushing one’s teeth and attending school are of course important, but they do not
constitute a difference between a dictatorial state and a genuinely democratic society.
‘Culture is enjoyed’ in the one as well as in the other. It has been a typical and basic error
on the part of Socialists and Communists to extol an apartment building, a public
transportation system, or a new school as ‘socialistic’ achievements. Apartment houses,
public transportation and schools tell us something about the technical development of a
society. They did not tell us whether the members of that society are suppressed subjects
or free workers, whether they are rational or irrational men and women.

Since the Soviet Russians extolled every technical innovation as a ‘specifically
communist’ achievement, the Soviet population got the impression that such things did
not exist in the capitalist countries. Therefore, it was not to be expected that the
population would understand the deterioration of Soviet democracy to nationalism, or
become aware of this deterioration on its own. It is one of mass psychology’s basic tenets
that it does not proclaim an’ objective truth’ simply because it is a truth. It first asks itself
how the average person of the working population will react to an objective process.

This approach automatically precludes political abuse. If, namely, someone feels that
he has discovered a truth, he is obliged to wait until it has been objectively and

independently manifested. If this manifestation does not take place, then his truth was not
a truth after all, and it is better remaining as a possibility in the background.

The catastrophic regression in the Soviet Union was anxiously followed in Europe and
elsewhere. Thus, only about one hundred copies of this examination of the relationship
between’ the masses and the state’ were sent to various friends of sex-economy and mass
psychology in Europe, Russia and America. The prediction in 1929 that Soviet
democracy would deteriorate into a totalitarian dictatorship was based on the fact that the
sexual revolution in the Soviet Union had not only been checked, but almost intentionally

suppressed.^* Sexual suppression serves, as we know, to mechanise and enslave the
masses. Thus, wherever we encounter authoritarian and moralistic suppression of
childhood and adolescent sexuality, suppression backed up by the law, we can infer with
certainty that there are strong authoritarian-dictatorial tendencies in the social
development, regardless of which slogans the ruling politicians use. On the other hand we
can infer genuine democratic social tendencies wherever we encounter a sympathetic,
life-affirmative attitude on the part of the important social institutions towards the
sexuality of children and adolescents; but only to the extent to which such attitudes are
present. Thus, as early as 1929, when reactionary sexual attitudes became more and more
prevalent in the Soviet Union, one was justified in drawing the conclusion that an
authoritarian, dictatorial development in the social leadership was in progress. I went into
this very thoroughly in The Sexual Revolution. My predictions were confirmed by the
official legislation passed from 1934 on, i.e., by the reintroduction of reactionary sexual
laws.

At that time I did not know that a new attitude towards sex-economic questions had
developed in the United States, an attitude that would later facilitate the acceptance of
sex-economy.

We requested the friends to whom we had sent copies of this unofficial pamphlet to
think it over carefully and, if they agreed with it oh the whole, to pass it on to other
sociologists in their immediate vicinity who were in a position to understand the
contradiction in the development of the Soviet Union. In no case whatever were the
contents of this pamphlet to be printed in any newspaper or read at a mass meeting. The
events themselves would determine when it was to be discussed in public. Between 1935
and 1939 the cause of the regression to authoritarian forms in the Soviet Union was
understood from the point of view of mass psychology by an increasing number of
leading sociological circles. This understanding replaced the fruitless indignation one felt
about the ‘regression’; one learned to understand that the Soviet Union’s further develop-
ment foundered on the authority-craving structures of the masses of people, a fact that
was not discerned by the Soviet leadership. This was an enormously important insight.

‘WHAT TAKES PLACE IN THE MASSES OF PEOPLE?’

The question as to ‘how’ a new social order is to be implemented wholly coincides
with the question as to the character structure of the broad masses, the non-political,
irrationally influenced working segment of the population. Thus, at the bottom of the
failure to achieve a genuine social revolution lies the failure of the masses of people:
They reproduce the ideology and forms of life of political reaction in their own structures

and thereby in every new generation, despite the fact that they sometimes succeed in
shattering this ideology and these forms within the social framework. At that time the
question ‘How do the broad masses of the non-political segment of the population think,
feel and react?” was neither raised nor understood. Hence, there was little possibility of
mastering it in a practical way. A great deal of confusion existed. On the occasion of the
plebiscite held in the Saar in 1935, the Vienna sociologist Willi Schlamm wrote the
following:

In truth, the epoch is gone in which we had the impression that the masses of society
could be guided by reason and by insights into their situation of life to achieve social
improvement with their own strength. In truth, the days are gone in which the masses
have a function in shaping society. It has been shown that the masses can be completely
moulded that they are unconscious and capable of adapting themselves to any kind of
power or infamy. They have no historical mission. In the 2oth century, in the century of
tanks and radios, they have no mission - the masses have been excluded from the process
of social formation.

Schlamm was right, but in a sterile way. He failed to ask how such an attitude on the
part of the masses could arise, whether it was innate or capable of being changed. If I
have understood him correctly, he had no hope, not even as a general principle.

It has to be clearly understood that such observations were not only unpopular but
often mortally dangerous, because the Social Democratic and Liberal parties in the
countries that were still not fascist lived precisely in the illusion that the masses as such,
just as they are, were capable of freedom and liberalism, and that paradise on earth would
be assured if only those wicked Hitler’s were not around. As was shown again and again
in both personal and public discussions, the democratic politicians and, quite particularly,
the Social Democratic and Communist politicians had not the least understanding of the
simple fact that the masses - owing to their century-long suppression - could not be other
than incapable of freedom. They were not only unwilling to admit this fact, but often
reacted in a restless and threatening way when it was mentioned. In reality, however,
everything that had taken place in the sphere of international politics since the Russian
Revolution of 1917 confirmed the correctness of the assertion that the masses were
incapable of freedom. Without this insight it was altogether impossible to understand the
fascist deluge.

In the years between 1930 and 1933 my perception of the true state of affairs became
more and more crystalled, and I found myself involved in serious conflicts with well-
disposed liberal, socialist and Communist politicians. Nonetheless, the time seemed right
for publication, so in 1933 I wrote the first edition of the present volume. In a pamphlet
entitled Was ist Klassenbewusstsein?, Ernst Parell showed the implications of my insights
for socialist politics.

Actually, my diagnosis could easily have led to a state of hopelessness, for if all social
events are dependent upon the structure and behaviour of the masses, and if it is true that
the masses are incapable of freedom, and then the victory of the fascist dictatorship
would have to be definitive. But this diagnosis was not absolute and not without
implications. It is fundamentally altered by two additional considerations:

1. The incapacity for freedom on the part of masses of people is not innate. People
were not always incapable of freedom. 'Hence, fundamentally speaking, they can become
capable of freedom.

2. As was thoroughly demonstrated by sex-economic sociology, with the help of
clinical experience, the mechanism that makes masses of people incapable of freedom is
the social suppression of genital sexuality in small children, adolescents and adults. This
social suppression is not part of the natural order of things. It developed as a part of
patriarchy and, therefore, is capable of being eliminated, fundamentally speaking. If,
however, social suppression of natural sexuality in the masses is capable of being
eliminated, and if it is the central mechanism of a character structure incapable of
freedom, then - and this is the conclusion - it is not hopeless. The road is clear for-society
to master all the social conditions we call the ‘emotional plague’.

Schlamm’s error, and the error of many other sociologists as well, was that while he
confirmed the fact of the incapacity for freedom on the part of masses of people, he failed
to draw the practical consequences from sex-economic sociology, with which he was
well familiar, and to advocate them. More than any of the others, it was Erich Fromm
who later managed to disregard completely the sexual problem of masses of people and
its relationship to the fear of freedom and craving for authority. I was never able to
understand this, for I had no reason to doubt the basic honesty of Fromm’s position. But
sexual negation in both social and personal life plays many a trick that is inaccessible to
rational understanding.

The reader will have noticed just how much the emphasis has shifted from
sociological investigations of political and economic factors to the investigation of
factors pertaining to mass psychology, sex-economy and character structure. The
diagnosis that the masses of people are incapable of freedom that the suppression of
natural sexuality is the chief mechanism that is used to produce the imprisonment of the
character and, above all, the shifting of the responsibility from individual organizations or
politicians to the freedom-incapacitated masses themselves were enormous readjustments
in thinking and, consequently, also in the practical handling of social problems. One was
in a better position to understand the ceaseless complaints of the various political parties
that ‘one still had not succeeded in reaching the working masses’. One understood why
the masses ‘can be completely moulded, that they are unconscious and capable of
adapting themselves to any kind of power or infamy’. Above all, one understood the
fascist intoxication of the masses with racism. One understood the helplessness and
powerlessness of those sociologists and politicians, whose orientation was purely
economic, understood their helplessness in the face of the catastrophic events of the first
half of the twentieth century. Now it was possible to trace back every form of political
reaction to the emotional plague, which had become more and more anchored in the
structures of the masses of people since the incursion of authoritarian patriarchy.

Now the genuine democratic revolutionary movement can have no other task than to
guide (not ‘lead’ from the top!) the human masses that have become apathetic, incapable
of discrimination, biopathic and slavish as the result of the suppression of their vital life
over thousands of years; to guide them in such a way that they sense every suppression
immediately and learn to shake it off promptly, finally and irrevocably. It is easier to
prevent a neurosis than it is to cure it. It is easier to keep an organism healthy than it is to

rid it of an infirmity. It is also easier to keep a social organism free of dictatorial
institutions than it is to eliminate such institutions. It is the task of genuine democratic
guidance to make the masses leap over themselves, as it were. But a mass of people can
surpass itself only when it develops in its own ranks social organizations that do not
compete with diplomats in political algebra, but think out and articulate for the masses of
people that which they cannot think out and articulate for themselves, owing to their
distress, lack of training, bondage to the fuhrer idea and the plague of irrationalism. In
short , we hold the masses of people responsible for every social process. We demand that
they be responsible and we fight against their irresponsibility.

We impute the fault to them, but we do not accuse them as one would accuse a
criminal.

There is more to a new and genuine social order than the elimination of dictatorial-
authoritarian social institutions. There is also more to it than the establishment of new
institutions, for these new institutions will also inevitably degenerate into a dictatorial-
authoritarian form if the authoritarian absolutism anchored in the character structures of
the masses of the people is not also eliminated through education and social hygiene. It is
not as if we had revolutionary angels on the one side and reactionary devils on the other
side, avaricious capitalists as opposed to generous workers. If sociology and mass
psychology are to have a practical function as genuine sciences, then every effort must be
made to free them of the political way of seeing everything as either black or white. They
have to go to the core of the contradictory nature of the man raised in an authoritarian
manner and help to search out, articulate and remove political reaction in the behaviour
and in the structure of the working masses of people. It should not have to be particularly
stressed that these genuine sociologists and mass psychologists must not exclude
themselves from this process. By now it will have become clear that a nationalisation or
socialisation of production cannot by itself effect the slightest change in human slavery.
The piece of ground one buys to build a house in which to live and work is only a
precondition of life and work; it is not this life and work itself. To regard the economic
process of a society as the essence of the bio-social process of the human animal’s
society is the same as equating the piece of ground and the house with the rearing of
children, or of equating hygiene and work with dancing and music. But it was precisely
this purely economic view of life (a view that Lenin had strongly opposed even in his
time) that forced the Soviet Union to regress to an authoritarian form.

The economic process introduced by the Soviets was also supposed to change the
people - that was the expectation around 1920. The elimination of illiteracy and the
transformation of an agrarian country into an industrial country are, to be sure,
tremendous achievements, but they cannot be passed off as specifically socialistic
achievements, for they had been attained in the same way and often more extensively by
ultra-capitalistic governments.

Since 1917 the basic question of mass psychology has been: Will the culture that
originated from the social upheaval in Russia in 1917 develop a human community that is
fundamentally and essentially different from the overthrown tsarist-authoritarian social
order? Will the new socio-economic order of the Russian society reproduce itself in
man’s character structure, and how will it reproduce itself? Would the new ‘Soviet man’
be free, no authoritarian, rational, self-governing, and would he transmit these capacities

to his children? Would the freedom developed in such a way in the human structure make
every form of authoritarian social leadership unnecessary, indeed impossible? The
existence or non-existence of authoritarian dictatorial institutions in the Soviet Union
would have to become clear-cut standards for the nature of the development of the Soviet
man.

It is understandable that the entire world followed the Soviet Union’s development
with tense expectation - in some parts of the world, apprehensively; in other parts,
elatedly. But the attitude towards the Soviet Union was none too rational on the whole.
Some defended the Soviet system just as uncritically as others attacked it. There were
groups of intellectuals who took the position that ‘the Soviet Union had a thing or two to
boast of, too’. This sounded just like the Hitlerite who said that ‘there are also decent
Jews’. Such emotional judgements were both senseless and valueless. In a word, they
were sterile. And the leaders of the Soviet Union rightfully complained that people did
not really do anything in a practical way for the Russian society, but merely cavilled
about it.

The struggle continued between the rational and progressive forces of social
development on the one hand and the reactionary forces of obstruction and regression on
the other hand. Thanks to Marx, Engels and Lenin, the economic conditions of forward
development were appreciably better understood than those forces that acted as a brake.
No one thought to raise the question of the irrationalism of the masses. Hence, the
development towards freedom, which was so promising in the beginning, came to a
standstill and then regressed to an authoritarian form.

It was more fruitful to understand the mechanism of this regression than to deny it, as
was done by the European Communist parties. By piously, religiously and fanatically
defending everything that took place in the Soviet Union, they deprived themselves of
every practical possibility of solving the social difficulties. And yet it is certain that the
natural scientific elucidation of the irrational contradictions of the human character
structure will, in the long run, do more for the development of the Soviet Union than any
stupid hullabaloo about salvation. Such a scientific approach may be unpleasant and
painful, but in reality it is prompted by far deeper feelings of friendship than political
slogans are. The Soviet Russians who are engaged in everyday practical work know this
very well. I can only affirm that at that time the sex-economic physicians and educators
were as concerned as the champions of Sovietism were.

This concern was certainly justified. In the industrial plants, the original ‘triumviral
directorship’ and the democratic economic production advisers were replaced by
authoritarian ‘responsible’ management.

In the schools, the first attempts at self-government (Dalton plan, etc.) had failed; and
the old authoritarian school regulations, however disguised by formal student organiza-
tions, were reintroduced.

In the army the original, straightforward and democratic officer-system was replaced
by a rigid order of rank. At first the ‘Marshal of the Soviet Union’ was an
incomprehensible innovation. Then it seemed dangerous. It had overtones of ‘tsar’ and
‘kaiser’.

Indications of a regression to authoritarian and moralistic views and laws accumulated
in the field of sex-economic sociology. This is thoroughly described in Part II of my book
Die Sexualitdt im Kulturkampf 1936.

In human intercourse, suspicion, cynicism, contrivance and byzantine obedience
became more and more rife. If in 1929 the mood of the average Soviet Russian was still
imbued with heroic sacrifice for the five-year plan and full of high hopes for the success
of the Revolution, around 1935 one sensed an evasive, unsteady and embarrassed
oscillation in the feelings and thinking of the population. One sensed cynicism, dis-
appointment and that certain kind of ‘worldly wiseness’, which is incompatible with
serious social aims.

It was not only that the Cultural Revolution in the Soviet Union had failed. In the
course of a few years the regression in the cultural process stifled the enthusiasm and
hope of an entire world.

It is not the fault of a social leadership if a social regression takes place. But this social
leadership consolidates regression if it: (1) tries to pass off the regression as progress, (2)
proclaims itself to be the saviour of the world, and (3) shoots those who remind it of its
duties.

Sooner or later it will have to give way to a different social leadership, one that
adheres to the generally valid principles of social development.

There were socialist movements and a socialist yearning long before there was
scientific knowledge on the social preconditions of socialism. The fight of the
disappropriated against their oppressors has been raging for thousands of years. It was
these fights that provided the scientific knowledge of the freedom aspirations of the
suppressed and not vice versa, as the fascist character believes. It cannot be denied that it
was precisely between 1918 and 1938, i.e., years of enormous social magnitude, that the
socialists suffered very serious defeats. Precisely at a time that should have offered living
proof of the maturity and rationality of the socialist freedom movement, the workers’
movement split up and became bureaucratic, became more and more separated from the
thirst for freedom and truth from which it had originally sprung.

The socialist yearning of the millions was an intense desire for freedom from every
form of suppression. But this intense desire for freedom was coupled with a fear of
responsibility and thus appeared in the form of a compromise. The fear of social
responsibility on the part of the masses of people brought the socialist movement into the
political sphere. However, in the scientific sociology of Karl Marx, who worked out the
economic conditions of social independence, we find no mention of the state as the goal
of socialist freedom. The ‘socialist’ state is an invention of party bureaucrats. And now,
it, ‘the state’, was supposed to introduce freedom: not the masses of the people, you see,
but the state. It will be my object in what follows to show that the socialist idea of the
state not only had nothing to do with the theory of the early socialists, but, on the con-
trary, represented a distortion of the socialist movement. However unconsciously it may
have been brought about, this distortion is to be imputed to the structural helplessness of
the masses of people, who were nonetheless imbued with an intense desire for freedom.
An intense desire for freedom on the one hand, coupled with a structural fear of the
responsibility of self-government on the other hand, produced in the Soviet Union a form

of state that was less and less in accord with the original programme of the Communists
and eventually assumed an authoritarian, totalitarian and dictatorial form.

Let us attempt to sketch the basic socialist character of the most important social
movements towards freedom.

The early Christian movement is often and rightfully designated as ‘socialist’. The
founders of socialism also regarded the slave revolts of antiquity and the peasant wars of
the middle Ages as precursors of the socialist movement of the nineteenth and twentieth
centuries. It was the lack of development of the industrial conditions and the international
means of communication, as well as the lack of a sociological theory, that precluded their
success. According to the sociology of its founders, ‘socialism’ was conceivable only on
an international scale. A national or even nationalistic socialism (National Socialism =
fascism) is sociological nonsense. In the strictest sense of the word it is mass deception.
Imagine that a physician discovers a medicine to fight a certain disease and calls it
‘serum’. Now a clever profiteer comes along who wants to make money on people’s
illnesses. He concocts a poison that produces this sickness, which in turn evokes an
intense desire in man to get well again, and he calls this poisonous agent a ‘healing
agent’. He would be the national socialist heir of this physician,, just as Hitler, Mussolini
and Stalin became the national socialist heirs of Karl Marx’s international socialism.

To be correct, the profiteer who wants to get rich on illnesses should call his poison a
‘toxin’. However, he calls it a ‘serum’, because he knows very well that he would not be
able to sell toxin as a medicine. The very same thing applies to the words ‘social’ and
‘socialist’.

Words that have been stamped with a very definite meaning cannot be used arbitrarily
without causing hopeless confusion. The concept ‘socialism’ was inextricably related to
the concept ‘international’. The theory of socialism presupposed a definite degree of
maturity in international economy. The imperialistic struggle for markets, natural
resources and centres of power will have to have assumed the character of rapacious
wars. Economic anarchy will have to have become the chief obstacle to the further
development of social productivity. The chaos of economy will have to have become
clear to everyone, for example: the destruction of excess goods to check a sudden drop in
prices, while masses of people are hungry and starving. The private appropriation of
collectively produced goods will have to have come into sharp conflict with the needs of
the society. International trade will have to have begun to feel that the tariff boundaries of
the national states and the market principle are insurmountable barriers.

The objective socio-economic preconditions of an international attitude and
orientation on the part of the inhabitants of the earth have developed enormously since
1918. The aeroplane lessened the distances between peoples and bridged the expanses
that formerly preserved differences in degrees of civilization that were equivalent to
thousands of years. With ever-increasing rapidity, international traffic has begun to
obliterate the civilization gaps of earlier centuries. There was an infinitely greater gap
between the Arab of the nineteenth century and the Englishman of the nineteenth century
than there is between the Arab and Englishman of the middle of the twentieth century.
More and more curbs were placed upon capitalistic adventurers. In short, the socio-
economic preconditions of internationalism increased by leaps and bounds. However, this
economic ripening of in ternationalism was not accompanied by a corresponding

development in man’s structure and ideology. While the idea of internationalism
continued to develop along economic lines, it made little headway in man’s structure and
ideology. This was shown not only in the workers’ movement, but also in the
development of nationalistic dictators in Europe: Hitler in Germany, Mussolini in Italy,
Doriot and Laval in France, Stalin in Russia, Manner-heim in Finland, Horthy in
Hungary, etc. No one could have anticipated this cleavage between socio-economic
progress and a regression in man’s structure. The degeneration of the Workers’
International to a chauvinistic national socialism was more than a collapse of the old
freedom movement, which had always been nothing but international. It was an
unprecedented outbreak of the emotional plague on an enormous scale in the very midst
of the suppressed social strata, in which great minds had placed hopes that they would
one day create a new order in the world. A nadir of this ‘national socialist’ degeneration
was the racial hatred felt by the white workers against the black workers in the United
States and the loss of all socio-political initiative and perspective in many a large union.
When the freedom idea is seized upon by the mentality of sergeants, then freedom is in a.
bad plight. Old and brutal injustice revenged itself upon those masses who had nothing to
sell but their working power. Unscrupulous exploitation and irresponsibility on the part
of powerful capitalists struck back like a boomerang. Since the idea of internationalism
had failed to take root in man’s structure, the national socialist movements took the wind
out of its sails by exploiting the intense desire for international socialism. Under the
leadership of ‘sergeants’ who had risen from the ranks of the suppressed, the international
socialist movement split up into nationally confined, isolated, mutually hostile mass
movements, which merely gave the appearance of being revolutionary. To make matters
worse, a number of these rigidly nationalistic mass movements became international
movements, no doubt owing to the effect of the old international orientation of their
followers. Italian and German National Socialism became international fascism. In the
strict sense of the word it attracted masses on an international scale in the form of a
perverse ‘nationalistic internationalism’. In this form it crushed genuine democratic
revolts in Spain and in Austria. The heroic fight of the genuine revolutionaries who had
been isolated by the masses of the people (1934-6) was another Thermopylae.

In all of this the irrationalism of the mass structure, as well as politics in general, was
clearly expressed. For years the German working masses had resisted the programme of a
revolutionary internationalism. And yet, from 1933 on, they endured all the suffering that
a genuine social revolution would have entailed, without, however, enjoying a single fruit
that a genuine social revolution would have brought them. They had grossly deceived
themselves and were defeated by their own irrationalism, i.e., their fear of social
responsibility.

These facts were hardly comprehensible. Yet, let us make an honest endeavour to
understand them, despite their seeming incomprehensibility.

Since the entry of the United States into the Second World War an international and
generally human orientation has gained more and more ground. Y et it is to be feared that
even more fantastic irrational mass reactions and even more deadly social catastrophes
will result someday, if the responsible sociologists and psychologists fail to put off their
grandiloquent academicism before it is too late, take an active part in the course of events
and make an honest effort to help clarify them. There has been a fundamental shift in the
line of questioning of sociology from economics to the structure of the masses of people.

We no longer ask if the economic preconditions of work-democratic internationalism
have reached maturity. Now we are faced with a question of greater magnitude: Assuming
fully matured international socio-economic conditions, what obstacles could again
prevent the idea of internationalism from taking root and developing in man’s structure
and ideology? How can the social irresponsibility and propensity for authority on the
part of the masses be overcome before it is too late? How can this second international
war, which is rightfully referred to as a war in which ideological rather than economic
issues are at stake, be prevented from decaying into a new, even more brutal, even more
deadly nationalistic, chauvinistic, fascistic-dictatorial nationalism? Political reaction lives
and operates within the human structure and in the thinking and acting of the suppressed
masses in the form of character armour, fear of responsibility, incapacity for freedom
and, last but not least, as an endemic crippling of biologic functioning. These are grave
facts. The fate of future centuries depends upon our ability or inability to cope with them
in a natural scientific way. All leading circles have an enormous responsibility. Not a
single one of these decisive tasks can be solved with political chatter and formalities. Our
basic slogan, ‘Enough! No more politics! Let’s get down to the vital social issues!’ is not
a play on words. Nothing is more staggering than the fact that a world population of two
billion people does not muster the energy to eliminate a handful of suppressors and
biopathic warmongers. Man’s intensive desire for freedom fails to become a reality
owing to the many views as to how freedom can be best achieved without also assuming
the direct responsibility for the painful readjustment of the human structure and its social
institutions.

The anarchists (i.e., the syndicalists) strove to achieve social self-government, but
they refused to take cognizance of the profound problem of the human incapacity for
freedom, and they rejected all guidance of social development. They were Utopians and
they went’ down in Spain. They saw only the intense desire for freedom, but they
confounded this intense desire with the actual capacity to be free and the ability to work
and live without authoritarian leadership. They rejected the party system, but they were at
a loss to say how the enslaved masses of people were to learn to govern their lives by
themselves. Not much is accomplished by solely hating the state. Nor with nudist
colonies. The problem is deeper and more serious.

The international Christians preached peace, brotherhood, .compassion, and mutual
help. Ideologically, they were anti-capitalist, and they conceived of human existence in
international terms. Basically, their ideas were in accord with international socialism, and
they called themselves, e.g., in Austria, Christian Socialists. Yet, concretely speaking,
they rejected and continue to reject every step of social development that moves precisely
towards that goal that they have proclaimed to be their ideal. Catholic Christianity in
particular has long since divested itself of the revolutionary, i.e., rebellious, character of
the primitive Christian movement. It seduces its millions of devotees into accepting war
as an act of fate, as a ‘punishment of sin’. Wars are indeed the consequences of sins, but
entirely different sins from those conceived of by Catholicism. For the Catholics,
peaceful existence is possible only in heaven. The Catholic Church’ preaches the
acceptance of distress in this world and thereby systematically ruins man’s ability to
achieve the goal of freedom, to fight for it in an honest way. It does not protest when its
rival churches, the Greek Orthodox churches, are bombed; but it importunes God and
culture when bombs fall on Rome. Catholicism produces structural helplessness in

masses of people with the result that, instead of relying upon their own strength and self-
confidence when they are in distress, they call upon God for help. Catholicism makes the
human structure both incapable and afraid of pleasure. A good portion of human sadism
derives from this. German Catholics give their blessings to German weapons and
American Catholics give their blessings to American weapons. One and the same God is
supposed to lead two arch enemies to victory in war. The irrational absurdity of this is
conspicuous.

Social Democracy, which followed the Bernsteinian adaptation of Marxian sociology,
also failed on the question of mass structure. It lived, as did Christianity and anarchy, on
the compromise of the masses between strivings after happiness and irresponsibility.
Thus it offered the masses a hazy ideology, an ‘education in socialism’, which was not
backed up by a strong and genuine tackling of concrete life-tasks. They dreamed of social
democracy, but they refused to understand that the structure of masses of people would
have to undergo basic changes to become capable of being social democratic and of
living in a ‘social democratic’ way. In actual practice it had no inkling of the idea that the
public schools, trade schools, kindergartens, etc., had to operate on a self-regulatory
basis. Moreover, it failed to realize that every reactionary tendency - including those in
one’s own camp - had to be countered sharply and objectively, that, finally, the term
‘freedom’ had to be imbued with a concrete content to bring about social democracy. It
would be far more sensible to use all one’s forces against fascist reaction while one is in
power than to develop the courage to do so only after one has relinquished it. In many
European countries Social Democracy had all the necessary power at its disposal to
dethrone the patriarchal power in and outside of man, a power that had been
accumulating over thousands of years and finally celebrated its most bloody triumph in
the fascist ideology.

Social Democracy made the fatal mistake of assuming that those who had been
crippled by thousands of years of patriarchal power were capable of democracy without
any further preliminaries and were capable of governing themselves. Officially, it
rejected the rigorous scientific efforts - those of Freud, for instance - to comprehend
man’s complicated structure. Hence, it was forced to assume dictatorial forms within its
own ranks and to make compromises outside of them. We can understand a compromise
in the good sense of the word, i.e., the awareness that the viewpoint of the other person,
the opponent, has to be understood and agreed with where it is superior to one’s own
viewpoint; but there is no justification for a compromise in which principles are sacri-
ficed for fear of precipitating a confrontation. In the latter, rash efforts are often made ‘to
get along’ with an arch enemy bent on murder. Unadulterated Chamberlainism existed in
the camp of socialism.

In ideology, Social Democracy was radical; in actual practice, it was conservative. A
phrase such as ‘His Royal Highness and Majesty’s socialist opposition’ shows how
ludicrous its position often was. Without intending to, it helped fascism, for the fascism
of the masses is nothing other than disappointed radicalism plus nationalistic ‘petty
bourgeoisism’ . Social Democracy foundered on the contradictory structure of the masses,
a structure that it did not understand. It cannot be denied that the bourgeois governments
of Europe had a democratic orientation, but in practice they were conservative
administrative bodies, which were averse to freedom efforts based on fundamental
scientific knowledge. The enormous influence of the capitalist market economy and of

profit interests far exceeded all other interests. The bourgeois democracies of Europe
separated themselves from their original revolutionary character of the 1 848 years
much more quickly and thoroughly than Christianity separated itself from its
revolutionary character. Liberal measures were a kind of decorum, a voucher that one
was after all ‘democratic’. None of these governments would have been able to state how
the enslaved masses of people were to be extricated from their condition of blind
acceptance and craving for authority. They had all the power in their hands, but social
self-government and self-regulation was a book with seven seals to it. In such
government circles it was impossible even to hint at the basic problem, i.e., the sexual
question of the masses. The extolling of the Austrian Dollfuss government as a model of
democratic administration bears witness to a complete lack of social awareness.

The powerful capitalists who emerged from the bourgeois revolution in Europe had a
great deal of social power in their hands. They had the influence to determine who should
govern. Basically, they acted in a short-sighted and self-damaging way. With the help of
their power and their means, they could have spurred human society to unprecedented
social achievements. I am not referring to the building of palaces, churches, museums and
theatres. I mean the practical realisation of their concept of culture. Instead, they
completely alienated themselves from those who had but one commodity to sell, their
working power. In their hearts they held ‘the people’ in contempt. They were petty,
limited, cynical, contemptuous, avaricious and very often unscrupulous. In Germany they
helped Hitler to obtain power. They proved themselves to be completely unworthy of the
role society had relegated them to. They abused their role, instead of using it to guide and
educate the masses of people. They were not even capable of checking the dangers that
threatened their own cultural system. As a social class they deteriorated more and more.
Insofar as they themselves were familiar with the processes of work and achievement,
they understood the democratic freedom movements. But they did nothing to help them.

It was ostentation and not knowledge that they encouraged. The encouragement of the
arts and sciences was once in the hands of the feudal lords, whom the bourgeoisie later
dethroned. But the bourgeois capitalists had far less of an objective interest in art and
science than the leading aristocracy had had. While in 1848 the sons of the bourgeois
capitalists bled to death at the barricades, fighting for democratic ideals, the sons of the
bourgeois capitalists between 1920 and 1930 used the university platforms to deride
democratic demonstrations. Later, they were the elite troops of fascist chauvinism. To be
sure, they had fulfilled their function of opening up the world economically, but they
stifled their own accomplishment with the institution of tariffs and they had not the least
notion of what to do with the internationalism that originated from their economic
accomplishment. They aged rapidly, and as a social class they became senile.

This assessment of the so-called economic magnates does not derive from an ideology.
I come from these circles and know them well. I am happy to have rid myself of their
influence.

Fascism grew out of the conservatism of the Social Democrats on the one hand and
the narrow-mindedness and senility of the capitalists on the other hand. It did not embody
those ideals that had been advocated by its predecessors in a practical way, but solely in
an ideological way (and this was the only thing that mattered to the masses of people
whose psychic structures were ridden with illusions). It included the most brutal political
reaction, the same political reaction that had devastated human life and property in the

middle Ages. It paid tribute to so-called native tradition in a mystical and brutal way,
which had nothing to do with a genuine feeling for one’s native country and attachment
to the soil. By calling itself’ socialist’ and ‘revolutionary’, it took over the unfulfilled
functions of the socialists. By dominating industrial magnates, it took over capitalism.
From now on, the achievement of ‘socialism’ was entrusted to an all-powerful fuhrer who
had been sent by God. The powerlessness and helplessness of the masses of people gave
impetus to this fuhrer ideology, which had been implanted in man’s structure by the
authoritarian school and nourished by the church and compulsive family. The ‘salvation
of the nation’ by an all-powerful fuhrer who had been sent by God was in complete
accord with the intense desire of the masses for salvation. Incapable of conceiving of
themselves as having a different nature, their subservient structure eagerly imbibed the
idea of man’s immutability and of the ‘natural division of humanity into the few who lead
and the many who are led’. Now the responsibility rested in the hands of a strong man. In
fascism or wherever else it is encountered, this fascist fuhrer ideology rests upon the
mystical hereditary idea of man’s immutable nature, upon the helplessness, craving for
authority, and incapacity for freedom of the masses of people. Admitted that the formula,
‘Man requires leadership and discipline’, ‘authority and order’, can be justified in terms
of man’s present anti-social structure, the attempt to eternalize this structure and to hold it
to be immutable is reactionary. The fascist ideology had the best of intentions. Those who
did not recognize this subjective honesty failed altogether to comprehend fascism and its
attraction for the masses. Since the problem of the human structure was never brought up
or discussed, let alone mastered, the idea of a non-authoritarian, self-regulatory society
was looked upon as chimerical and Utopian.

It was precisely at this point, in the period between 1850 and 1917, that the critique
and constructive policies of the founders of the Russian Revolution made a start. Lenin’s
standpoint was this: Social Democracy had failed; the masses cannot achieve freedom
spontaneously on their own volition. They need a leadership that is constructed along
hierarchical lines and acts authoritatively on the surface, but at the same time has a strict
democratic structure internally. Lenin’s communism is always conscious of its task: The
‘dictatorship of the proletariat’ is that social form that leads from an authoritarian society
to a non-authoritarian, self-regulatory social order requiring neither police force nor
compulsive morality.

Basically, the Russian Revolution of 1917 was a politico-ideological revolution and
not a purely social revolution. It was based on political ideas which derived from politics
and economics and not from the science of man. We have to have a thorough
comprehension of Lenin’s sociological theory and his accomplishment to understand the
weak spots that later made possible the authoritarian totalitarian technique of the Russian
mass leadership. It is necessary to stress that the founders of the Russian Revolution had
no inkling of the biopathic nature of the masses of people. But then no reasonable person
expects that social and individual freedom lie ready-made in the desk drawer of the
revolutionary thinker and politician. Every new social effort is based on the errors and
omissions of earlier sociologists and revolutionary leaders. Lenin’s theory of the
‘dictatorship of the proletariat’ embodied a number of preconditions for the establishment
of a genuine social democracy - but by no means all of them. It pursued the goal of a self-
governing human society. It held the view that present-day man is not capable of
achieving social revolution without an organisation constructed along hierarchical lines

and that the enormous social tasks cannot be accomplished without authoritarian
discipline and loyalty. As Lenin conceived it, the dictatorship of the proletariat was to
become the authority that had to be created to abolish every kind of authority. In the
beginning it was fundamentally different from the fascist ideology of dictatorship in that
// set itself the task of undermining itself that is to say, of replacing the authoritarian
government of society by social self-regulation.

In addition to establishing the economic preconditions for social democracy, the
dictatorship of the proletariat had the task of effecting a basic change in man’s structure
by means of a complete industrialization and technicalization of production and
commerce. Granted that Lenin himself did not speak of it in these terms, the effecting of
basic change in man’s structure was an essential and integral part of his sociological
theory. According to Lenin’s conception the social revolution had the task not only of
eliminating surface formality and actual conditions of servitude, but also, and essentially,
of making men and women incapable of being exploited.

The creation of the economic preconditions of social democracy, i.e., socialist-planned
economy, proved in the course of time to be a trifle compared with the task of effecting a
basic change in the character structure of the masses. To understand the victory of
fascism and the nationalistic development of the Soviet Union, one must first
comprehend the full magnitude of this problem.

The first act of Lenin’s programme, the establishment of the ‘dictatorship of the
proletariat’, was a success. The state apparatus that developed consisted entirely of the
sons of workers and peasants. Descendants of the former feudal and upper classes were
excluded.

The second and most important act, the replacement of the proletarian state
apparatus by social self-administration, failed to materialise. In 1944, twenty-seven
years after the victory of the Russian Revolution, there is still no sign that points to the
implementation of the second, genuinely democratic act of the Revolution. The Russian
people are ruled by a dictatorial one-party system with an authoritarian fuhrer at the top.

How was this possible? Had Stalin ‘defrauded’, ‘betrayed’, the Leninian revolution -
had he ‘usurped power’?

Let us see what happened.

THE ‘WITHERING AWAY OF THE STATE’

The pursuance of a socially and historically impossible goal is at variance with the
scientific view of the world. It is not the task of science to concoct systems and to chase
after fantastic dreams of a ‘better future’, but solely to comprehend development as it
really takes place, to recognize its contradictions, and to help those forces that are
progressive and revolutionary to achieve victory, to solve difficulties and to make it
possible for human society to become master of the conditions of its existence. The
‘better future’ can become a reality only when its social preconditions are present and the
structure of the masses of people is capable of utilizing these conditions to its own best
advantage, i.e., is capable of assuming social responsibility.

Let us begin by summarizing Marx’s and Engels’ views on the development of a
‘communist society’. In this we will follow the basic writings and expositions on
Marxism that Lenin published in the period between March of 1917 and the October
Revolution in State and Revolution.

Engels and Lenin on Self-government

In his most popular work, The Origin of the Family, Private Property, and the State,
Engels destroyed the belief in the ‘absolute and eternal state’ - in our context, the belief
in the indispensability of the authoritarian leadership of society. On the basis of
investigations made by Lewis Morgan on the organization of the pagan society, Engels
came to the conclusion: The state was not here from all eternity. There have been
societies that functioned without it, that had no trace of state and state power. When
society began to split up into classes, when the opposition between the emerging classes
threatened to undermine the existence of the society as a whole, a state power developed
of necessity. Society rapidly approached a stage of development in production at which
the existence of classes not only ceased to be a necessity but, over and above this, became
a direct hindrance to the development of production. ‘They [the classes] will disappear
just as inevitably as they once appeared. With them, the state will also disappear
inevitably. That society that reorganizes production on the basis of free and equal
association of those who produce will relegate the entire machinery of the state to where
it belongs: the museum of antiquity, beside the spinning wheel and the bronze axe [my
italics, WR].’

Voluntary association and self-government of social life prevail in pagan society. The
state came into being with the emergence of classes ‘to keep the opposition between
classes in check’ and to safeguard the continuation of society. Soon and ‘as a rule’ the
state entered the service of the ‘most powerful, economically superior class, which,
owing to this, also became the ruling class politically’, and thereby acquired new means
of dominating and exploiting the suppressed classes. What will take the place of state,
authoritarian leadership from above and obedience from below, if the social revolution is
victorious ” ?

Engels gives us a picture of the transition to a new social order. To begin with ‘the
proletariat seizes state power’ and transforms the means of production into state property.
In so doing, it annuls itself as a proletariat, annuls the opposition between classes and
also the state as a state' . Until then the state was the official representative of the society
as a whole, its condensation in a visible body; but it was this only insofar as it was the
state of that class that acted as the representative of society as a whole for its time. In
antiquity it was the state of slave-owning citizens; in the Middle Ages, the state of the
feudalists, and later that of the bourgeoisie. If the state should one day really become the
representative of society as a whole, then it makes itself superfluous. Engels’ formulation
is easily understood if the state is regarded as that which it had become. It was no longer
a bond that held together the class society, but an instrument used by the economically
superior class to dominate the economically weaker class. As soon as there is no longer
any social class to be held in suppression and as soon as class rule and the struggle for
individual existence - a struggle that originates in the anarchy of production -are
eliminated along with the resulting excesses and clashes, there is no longer anything to

be suppressed that would necessitate a special suppressive power such as the state. The
first act in which the state appears as the representative of the society as a whole, namely
the take-over of the means of production in the name of the society, is also its last
independent act as a ‘state’. From now on, ‘the intervention of a state power in social
relations ... will become superfluous in one sphere after the other until it dies out by itself
The government over people is replaced by the administration of things and the
management of production processes. The state is not ‘abolished’; it ‘withers away’.

Lenin elucidated this idea in State and Revolution and stressed it again and again: In
the beginning the capitalist state (state apparatus) will not merely be taken over or only
changed. It will be ‘annihilated’, and the capitalist state apparatus, the capitalist police,
capitalist officialdom and bureaucracy, will be replaced by the ‘power apparatus of the
proletariat’ and the peasants and workers allied with it. This apparatus is still a
suppressive apparatus, but now a majority of producers will no longer be suppressed by a
minority of those in possession of capital. Instead, the minority, those who had formerly
wielded power, will be held in check by the majority, the working people. This is what is
known as:’ dictatorship of the proletariat*.

Thus, the withering away of the state described by Engels is preceded by the abolition
of the capitalist state apparatus and the establishment of the ‘revolutionary-proletarian
state apparatus’. Lenin also went into great detail to point out why this transition in the
form of the dictatorship of the proletariat is ‘necessary’ and ‘indispensable’, and why a
direct realization of a non-authoritarian, free society and ‘true social democracy’ is not
possible. The social democratic slogan ‘free republic’ was criticized as claptrap by both
Engels and Lenin. The proletarian dictatorship serves as a transition from the previous
social form to the desired ‘communist’ form. The character of the transitional phase can
be comprehended only in terms of the final goals towards which the society aspires.
These final goals are capable of being compassed only insofar as they have already
become visibly developed in the womb of the old society. Examples of such final goals in
the organization of a communist society are ‘voluntary respect’ for the rules of social
cohabitation, the establishment of & free ‘community’ in place of the state (of the
proletarian state also) as soon as the function of the latter has been fulfilled; in addition,
efforts are made to achieve ‘self-administration’ in industries, schools, factories,
transportation organizations, etc. In short, what is aimed at is the organization of a ‘new
generation’ which, reared under new, free social conditions, will be capable of jettisoning
the entire trumpery of the state ... ‘the democratic -republican included (Engels].’ To the
extent to which the state ‘withers away’, a ‘free organization’ derives from it in which, as
Marx postulated, ‘the free development of each individual’ becomes the basic condition
of the ‘free development of everyone’.

In this connection two very important questions arose for the Soviet Union:

1. The ‘organization of a free generation in a free self-administrative community’
cannot be ‘created’. It has to ‘grow out’ of the ‘dictatorship of the proletariat’ (in the
form of the ‘gradual withering away of the state’), must reach a state of development and
ripeness in this transitional phase, in the same way that the ‘dictatorship of the
proletariat’ developed out of the dictatorship of the bourgeoisie - the ‘democratic’
bourgeoisie included - as a temporary form of state. Was there a ‘withering away of the

state’ and a gradual realisation of a free, self-administrative community in the Soviet
Union between 1930 and 1934 - and how was this evident?

2. If so, what was the nature of this ‘withering away of the state’, and what were the
concrete, tangible and guidable indications of the ‘development of the new generation’?
If this was not the case: Why didn’t the state wither away? How were the forces that
sustained the ‘proletarian state’ related to the other forces that represented the withering
away of the state? What kept the state from withering away?

Neither in Marx’s nor in Engels’ and Lenin’s writings are these possible outcomes
dealt with. In 1935 they were urgent questions. They demanded an immediate answer. Is
the state in the Soviet Union in the process of withering away? If not, why not?

In contrast to the authoritarian order of the state, the essence of work-democracy can
be described as social self-government. Quite obviously, a society that is to consist of free
individuals’, to constitute a ‘free community’ and to administrate itself, i.e., ‘govern
itself, cannot be suddenly created by decrees. It has to evolve organically. And it can
create all the preconditions for the desired condition in an organic way only when it has
succeeded in creating a freedom of movement, that is to say, when it has freed itself of
those influences that are in opposition to such a condition. The first precondition towards
this end is knowledge of the natural organisation of work, the biologic and sociologic
preconditions of work-democracy. The founders of socialism were not aware of the
biologic preconditions. The social preconditions were related to a period (1840 to around
1920) in which there was only capitalistic private enterprise on the one hand and masses
of wage earners on the other hand. There was still no politically oriented middle class to
speak of, no development towards j/a/s-capitalism, and there were no masses to be joined
together in a reactionary way to carry National Socialism to victory. Hence, the picture
that emerged was related more to 1850 than it was to 1940.

In Engels’ writing, the difference between the ‘seizure of power by the proletariat’,
i.e., the establishment of the ‘proletarian state’, and the ‘cessation of the state altogether’,
is not clearly worked out as it is in Lenin’s writings. This is understandable, for Engels,
unlike Lenin, was not faced with the immediate task of making a sharp distinction
between the two stages. In 1917, on the threshold of the seizure of power, Lenin had to
attach a greater importance to the ‘period of transition’ than Engels had. Lenin
determined the tasks of the period of transition more definitively.

To begin with, he demanded that the institution of the ‘bourgeois’ state be replaced by
the proletarian state, i.e., a fundamentally different kind’ of state leadership. What was
fundamentally ‘different’ about the proletarian state? With the abolition of the bourgeois
state, Lenin said, it will be necessary to convert the bourgeois form of democracy into a
proletarian democracy with the ‘greatest conceivable completeness and consistency ‘, to
convert the state as a special power for the purpose of suppressing a certain class into an
institution ‘which is no longer a real state’. When the majority of the population sup-
presses its own suppressors, then a special repressive power is no longer necessary. In
short, Lenin was not content with a sham, purely formal democracy. He wanted the
people to determine production, distribution of products, social regulations, increase of
population, education, sex, international relations, etc., in a living and concrete way. And
this was the essence of that which Lenin, in accordance with Marx and Engels, so
forcefully and repeatedly stressed as the ‘withering away of the state’ .’ In place of special

institutions,’ Lenin wrote, ‘in place of a minority having special privileges (officials, staff
of command of the standing army), the majority itself will take care of these things, and
the greater the entire people ’s share in the carrying out of the functions of the state
power , the less it has need of this power. ’

Lenin did not equate ‘state’ and ‘bourgeoisie rule’ in any way, otherwise he would not
have been able to speak of a ‘state’ after the ‘defeat of the bourgeoisie’. Lenin conceived
of the state as the sum of ‘institutions’, which had been in the service of the ruling class,
the monied bourgeoisie, but now disappeared from their position ‘above the society’ to
that extent to which the majority of th. & people themselves took care of the business of
social administration (‘ self-administration’). Thus, the withering away of the state, the
evolution towards social self-government, is to be measured by the extent to which those
organizations that have become autonomous and stand above the society are gradually
abolished and the extent to which the masses, the majority of the population, are
included in the administration, i.e., ‘self-government of the society’.

The Communes will replace the corrupt and rotten parliamentarianism of the
bourgeois society by public bodies in which freedom of opinion and discussion do not
degenerate into deception, for the members of parliament have to do their own work,
implement their own laws, and check the results themselves. Representative bodies
continue to exist, but parliamentarianism as a special system, as a division between
legislative and executive activity, as a privileged position for members of parliament,
does not exist here. Without representative bodies, we cannot conceive of a democracy
[i.e., the phase preceding communism], not even proletarian democracy. We can and
must conceive of it without parliamentarianism. If our criticism of bourgeois society is
not to be a hollow phrase; if our efforts to overthrow the bourgeoisie ruler-ship is to be
honest and serious - and not just an’ election’ slogan to catch the workers’ votes...

[State and Revolution]

Hence, we see that a sharp distinction is drawn between ‘representative bodies’ and
‘parliaments’. The former are affirmed and the latter are rejected. Nothing is said about
what these bodies represent and how they represent. We will see that it was this crucial
lacuna in Lenin’s theory of the state that enabled tatter-day ‘Stalinism’ to establish its
state power.

The representative bodies, called ‘Soviets’ in the Soviet Union, which had evolved
from the workers’, peasants’ and soldiers’ councils, were supposed, on the one hand, to
take over the function of the bourgeois parliament by transforming it from a ‘chatter
hovel’ (Marx’s term) into a working body. It is evident from Lenin’s train of thought that
this very transformation of the character of the representative bodies implies a change in
the representative himself. He ceases to be a ‘chatterbox’ and becomes a functionary who
works out and carries out plans and is responsible to the people. On the other hand, they
are not stagnant institutions. They are constantly growing. More and more members of
the population are included in the functions of social administration. And this self-
administration of the society, i.e., the performing of the social functions by the people
themselves, will be that much more complete, the greater the number of people who
participate in it. At the same time this means that the less the Soviets are elected
‘representatives’, the more the total population takes over those functions that determine
and carry out social planning. For until then the Soviets themselves are still more or less

isolated from the society as a whole, notwithstanding the fact that they are organs and
bodies that evolved from the society itself. It is also clear from Lenin’s conception that
the proletarian representative bodies serve transitional functions. They are conceived of
as mediators between the ‘proletarian state power’, which is still necessary, still in.
operation, but already withering, and the self-government of society, which is not yet an
accomplished fact, not yet fully capable of functioning by if self. It is a self-government
which still has to be fully developed. The Soviets can either coincide more and more with
the society as a whole, which is developing towards self-government, or they can become
mere appendages and executive organs of the proletarian state power. They operate
between two forces: one power that is still a state power and a new social system of self-
government. What is it that determines whether the Soviets fulfil their progressive
revolutionary function, or whether they deteriorate into hollow, purely formalistic fabrics
of a state administrative body? Apparently, it is determined by the following:

1. Whether the proletarian state power remains true to its function of gradually
eliminating itself;

2. Whether the Soviets regard themselves not only as the helpmates and executive
organs of the proletarian state power, but also as its surveillant and as that institution, so
heavily saddled with responsibility, that transfers the function of social leadership more
and more from the proletarian state power to the society as a whole;

3. Whether the individual members of the masses increasingly measure up to their
tasks of gradually and continually taking over the functions of the still operative state
apparatus as well as those of the Soviets, insofar as the latter are only ‘representatives’
of the masses.

This third point is the decisive one, for upon its fulfilment depends the ‘withering
away of the state’ in the Soviet Union, as well as the take-over of the functions of the
Soviets by the working masses of people.

Hence, the dictatorship of the proletariat is not intended as a permanent condition but
as a process, which is to begin with the destruction of the authoritarian state apparatus
and the establishment of the proletarian state and to end with total self-administration, the
self-government of the society.

To arrive at an accurate appraisal of the course of the social process, one has to study
the function and development of the Soviets. The course of this process cannot be
concealed by any illusions if one considers the following: It is not a question whether 90
per cent of the population participates in the elections of the Soviet bodies, as compared
with 60 per cent formerly, but whether the Soviet voters (not the Soviet representatives)
also assume more and more of an actual part in social leadership. A ’90 per cent election
turnout’ is not proof of a progressive development towards social self-government, if
only because it tells us nothing about the substance of the activity of the masses, and,
moreover, is not solely characteristic of the Soviet system. The bourgeois democracies,
indeed even the fascist ‘plebiscites’, showed ‘election turnouts of 90 per cent and more’.

It is an essential part of work-democracy to assess the social maturity of a community,
not in terms of quantity of votes but in terms of the actual, tangible substance of
its social activity.

Thus, we always come back to the cardinal question of every social order: What is
taking place in the masses of the population ? How do they experience the social process
to which they are subject?

Will the war king population become capable, and how will it become capable of
causing the withering away of the authoritarian state, which rises above and against the
society, and taking over its functions, i.e., developing social self-government organically?

Apparently, this is the question Lenin had in mind when he made it clear that a
complete elimination of bureaucracy in all spheres all at once was impossible, but that the
old, bureaucratic apparatus would certainly have to be replaced by a new one, ‘which
gradually makes every bureaucracy superfluous and abolishes it’. ‘This is not a Utopia,’
Lenin wrote, ‘this is borne out by the experience of the commune. It is the immediate task
of the revolutionary proletariat.’ Lenin did not discuss why the ‘abolition of bureaucracy’
was not a Utopian aspiration, nor how life without bureaucracy, without leadership ‘from
above’, was not only by all means possible and necessary but, what was more, was the
‘immediate task of the revolutionary proletariat’.

Lenin’s emphasis can be understood only if one bears in mind man’s (and most of his
leaders’) deeply ingrained, seemingly ineradicable belief in the infantilism of the masses,
above all, the belief in the impossibility of getting along without authoritarian leadership.
‘Self-administration’, ‘self-government’, ‘non-authoritarian discipline’ - such new con-
cepts, in view of fascism, only evoked an indulgent smile of contempt! The dreams of
anarchists! Utopian! Chimerical! Indeed, these shouters and sneerers could even point to
the Soviet Union, to Stalin’s statement that the abolition of the state was out of the
question, that, on the contrary, the power of the proletarian state had to be strengthened
and extended. Lenin had been wrong after all, then! Man is and remains a subservient
being. Without authority and coercion he will not work, but merely ‘indulge his pleasures
and be lazy’. Don’t waste your time and energy with empty chimera! But if this was so,
then an official correction of Lenin’s ideas was to be demanded from the state leadership
of the Soviet Union. It would have to show that Lenin had erred when he wrote the
following:

We are not Utopians. We do not ‘dream’ about how we can get along without any
administration, without any subordination all at once. These anarchistic dreams, which
are based on a misunderstanding of the tasks of the dictatorship of the proletariat, are
foreign to the nature of Marxism. In reality, they merely serve to put off the socialist
revolution to a time when men will have become different. No, we have to carry out the
socialist revolution with people as they are now, that is to say, with people who will not
be able to get along without subordination, control, ‘managers and bookkeepers’ . . . But
one has to subordinate oneself to the armed avant-garde of all those who have been
exploited, to the workers, the proletariat. What is specifically ‘bureaucratic’ in
government offices can and must be replaced by the simple functions of ‘managers and
bookkeepers’? Work on this must begin immediately, from one day to the next. . .
Workers, we ourselves shall organic the large industries; we shall organize them on the
basis of our own experience; we shall take over where capitalism left off; we shall create
a strict, iron discipline, which will be maintained by the state power of the armed
workers; we shall convert the state officials into simple executors of our instructions; we
shall convert them into responsible, replaceable, modestly paid ‘managers and

bookkeepers’ . . . that is our proletarian task. With this we can and must begin the
implementation of the proletarian revolution. Such a beginning on the basis of large
industries will automatically lead to a gradual withering away of every form of
bureaucracy, to the gradual creation of a new order without quotation marks, an order
which will have nothing to do with wage-slavery [my italics, WR], We will create an
order in which the functions of management and rendering of accounts will become more
and more simplified and will be performed by the people themselves on a rotation basis.
As time goes on, these functions will become a habit and finally disappear altogether as
special functions of a special class of people.

[State and Revolution]

Lenin failed to see the dangers of the new state bureaucracy. Apparently, he believed
that the proletarian bureaucrats would not abuse their power, would stick to the truth,
would teach the working people to be independent. He failed to take into account the
abysmal biopathy of the human structure. Indeed, he had no notion of it.

Sociologic literature has paid far too little regard to the fact that in his main work on
the revolution, Lenin did not devote most of his attention to the ‘overthrow of the
bourgeoisie’ but to the subsequent tasks: the replacement of the capitalistic state
apparatus by a proletarian apparatus and the replacement of the proletarian dictatorship
(social democracy = proletarian democracy) by the self-government of the society, which
was supposed to be the outstanding characteristic of communism. If one paid special heed
to Soviet literature from 1937 on, one saw that it was the strengthening (not the
loosening) of the power of the proletarian state apparatus that took priority over all other
efforts. There was no longer any talk of the necessity of its eventual replacement by self-
administration. To understand the Soviet Union, however, it is precisely this point that is
of decisive importance. Obviously, Lenin had good reason for discussing it in detail in his
main work on the Revolution. It was, is, and will continue to be the living nerve system
of every genuine social democracy. It was not and is not mentioned by any politician.

the programme of the communist party

of the soviet union (eighth party congress, 1919)

Under Lenin, Russian despotism was transformed into Russian ‘social democracy’.
The programme of the Communist party of the Soviet Union of 1919, two years after the
Revolution, is proof of the genuine democratic character of its efforts. It demands a state
power, which is to ward off a return of despotism and is to guarantee the establishment of
the free, self-administration of the masses of people. But it contains no hint of the nature
of the incapacity for freedom of the masses ofpeoph. It has no knowledge of the biopathic
degeneration of man’s sexual structure. The revolutionary sexual laws that were enacted
between 1917 and 1920 were in the right direction, i.e., they were recognition of man’s
biologic functions. But they got stuck in legal formalism. I made an effort to demonstrate
this in Part II of my book Die Sexualitat im Kultu rka tnpf'iyify. It was on this issue that
the reconstruction of the human structure foundered, and with it the fulfilment of the
democratic programme. This catastrophe of an enormous social effort should be a lesson
to every new democratic revolutionary effort: No programme advocating freedom has
any chance of success unless a basic change is also effected in man’s present biopathic
sexual structure.

The following is an excerpt from the programme of the Eighth Party Congress of the
Communist party of the Soviet Union.

1. A bourgeois republic, even the most democratic, sanctified by such watchwords as
‘will of the people’, ‘will of the nation’, ‘no class privilege’, remains in fact, owing to the
existence of private property in land and other means of production, the dictatorship of
the bourgeoisie, an instrument for exploitation and oppression of the broad masses of
workers by a small group of capitalists. In opposition to this, proletarian or Soviet
democracy transformed mass organi2ations precisely of the classes oppressed by
capitalism, of proletarian and poorest peasantry or semi-proletarian, i.e., the vast majority
of the population, into a single and permanent basis of the state apparatus, local and
central. By this act, the Soviet State realised among other things local and regional
autonomy withou t the appoin tment of authorities from above, on a much wider scale than
is practised any where. M The aim of the Party is to exert the greatest efforts in order to
realize fully this highest type of democracy, which to function accurately requires a
continually rising standard of culture, organisation and activity on the part of the masses.

2. In contrast to bourgeois democracy, which concealed the class character of the state,
the Soviet authority openly acknowledges that every state must inevitably bear a class
character” until the division of society into classes has been abolished and all
government authority disappears. By its very nature, the Soviet state directs itself to the
suppression of the resistance of the exploiters, and the Soviet constitution does not stop
short of depriving the exploiters of their political rights, bearing in mind that any kind of
freedom is a deception if it is opposed to the emancipation of labour from the yoke of
capital. The aim of the Party of the proletariat consists in carrying on a determined
suppression of the resistance of the exploiters, in struggling against the deeply rooted
prejudices concerning the absolute character of bourgeois rights and freedom, and at the
same time explaining that deprivation of political rights and any kind of limitation of
freedom are necessary as temporary measures in order to defeat the attempts of the
exploiters to retain or to re-establish their privileges. With the disappearance of the
possibility of the exploitation of one human being by another, the necessity for these
measures will also gradually disappear and the Party will aim to reduce and completely
abolish them.

3. Bourgeois democracy has limited itself to formally extending political rights and
freedom, such as the right of combination, freedom of speech, freedom of press, equality
of citizenship. In practice, however, particularly in view of the economic slavery o£ the
working masses, it was impossible for the workers to enjoy these rights and privileges to
any great extent under bourgeois democracy.

Proletarian democracy on the contrary, instead of formally proclaiming those rights
and freedoms, actually grants them first of all to those classes which have been
oppressed by capitalism, i.e., to the proletariat and to the peasantry. For that purpose the
Soviet state expropriates premises, printing offices, supplies of paper, etc., from the
bourgeoisie, placing these at the disposal of the working masses and their organizations.
The aim of the All-Russian Communist Party is to encourage the working masses to
enjoy democratic rights and liberties, and to offer them every opportunity for doing so.

4. Bourgeois democracy through the ages proclaimed equality of persons, irrespective
of religion, race or nationality and the equality of the sexes, but capitalism prevented the

realization of this equality and in its imperialist stage developed race and national
suppression. The Soviet Government, by being the authority of the toilers, for the first
time in history could in all spheres of life realize this equality, destroying the last traces
of woman’s inequality in the sphere of marriage and the family. At the present moment
the work of the Party is principally intellectual and educational with the aim of abolishing
the last traces of former inequality and prejudices, especially among the backward
sections of the proletariat and peasantry.

The Party’s aim is not to limit itself to the formal proclamation of woman’s equality,
but to liberate woman from all the burdens of antiquated methods of housekeeping, by
replacing them by house-communes, public kitchens, central laundries, nurseries, etc.

5. The Soviet Government, guaranteeing to the working masses incomparably more
opportunities to vote and to recall their delegates, in the most easy and accessible
manner, than they possessed under bourgeois democracy and parliamentarianism, at the
same time abolishes all the negative features of parliamentarianism, especially the
separation of legislative and executive powers, the isolation of the representative
institutions from the masses, etc.

In the Soviet state not a territorial district, but a productive unit ( factory , mill) forms
the electoral unit and the unit of the state. The state apparatus is thus brought near to the
masses.

The aim of the Party consists in endeavouring to bring the Government apparatus v into
still closer contact with the masses, for the purpose of realizing democracy more fully and
strictly in practice, by making Government officials responsible to, and placing them
under, the con trol of the masses.

6. The Soviet state includes in its organs - the Soviets - workmen and soldiers on a
basis of complete equality and unity of interests, whereas bourgeois democracy, in spite
of all its declarations, transformed the army into an instrument of the wealthy classes
separated it from the masses, and set it against them, depriving the soldiers of any
opportunity of exercising their political rights. The aim of the Party is to defend and
develop this unity of the workmen and soldiers in the Soviets and to strengthen the in-
dissoluble ties between the armed forces and the organizations of the proletariat and
semi-proletariat.

7. The urban industrial proletariat, being the more concentrated, united and educated
section of the toiling masses, hardened in battle, played the part of leader in the whole
Revolution. This was evidenced while the Soviets were being created, as well as in the
course of development of the Soviets into organs of authority. Our Soviet Constitution
reflects this in certain privileges it confers upon the industrial proletariat, in comparison
with the more scattered petty-bourgeois masses in the village.

The All-Russian Communist Party, explaining the temporary character of these
privileges, which are historically connected with difficulties of socialist organisation of
the village, must try un-deviatingly and systematically to use this position of the
industrial proletariat in order closer to unite the backward and the scattered masses of the
village proletarians and semi-proletarians, as well as the middle-class peasantry, as a
counter-balance to narrow craft professional interests, which were fostered by capitalism
among the workmen.

8. The proletarian revolution, owing to the Soviet organization of the state, was able at
one stroke to destroy the old bourgeois, official and judicial state apparatus. The
comparatively low standard of culture of the masses the absence of necessary experience
in state administration on the part of responsible workers who are elected by the masses,
the pressing necessity, owing to the critical situation of engaging specialists of the old
school, and the calling up to military sendee of the more advanced section of city
workmen, all this led to the partial revival of bureaucratic practices within the Soviet
system.

The All-Russian Communist Party, carrying on a resolute struggle with
bureaucratism, suggests the following measures for overcoming the evil:

(1) Every member of the Soviet is obliged to perform a certain duty in state
administration.

(2) These duties must change in rotation, so as gradually to embrace all the branches
of admin istrative work.

(3) All the working masses without exception must be gradually induced to take part in
the work of state administration.

The complete realisation of these measures will carry us in advance of the Paris
Commune, and the simplification of the work of administration, together with the raising
of the level of culture of the masses, will eventually lead to the abolition of state
authority.

The following points of the programme are singled out as being characteristic of
Soviet democracy:

1. Local and regional self-administration without the appointment of authorities from
above.

2. Activity on the part of the masses.

3. Deprivation of political rights and limitation of freedom .as a temporary measure to
defeat the exploiters.

4. Not a formal, but an actual granting of all rights and freedom to all non-capitalistic
classes of the population.

5. Immediate, simple and direct franchise.

6. The right to elect and recall delegates.

7. Elections not according to districts but according to productive units.

8. The responsibility and obligation of those in office to render an account of their
activities to the workers’ and peasants’ councils.

9. Rotation of members of the Soviet in the administrative branches.

10. Gradual inclusion of the entire working population in jthe work of the
administration of the state.

11. Simplification of the administrative functions.

12. Abolition of the state power.

There is one thought that struggles to gain clarity among these historically decisive
principles, namely: How can social life be simplified in actual practice? Struggle as it

may, however, it remains stuck in formal political thinking. The nature of the politics of
state is not described. Admitted that the masses themselves are given the scope of
freedom, yet they are still not set any practical social tasks. It is not stated that the
masses of the people, as they are today, cannot take over state and (later) social
functions. The present political thinking related to the state was derived from the first
hierarchical representatives of the state and was always directed against the masses.
Politically, we are still stuck in the systems of thought of the Greek and Roman slave
states, no matter how much we rant about ‘democracy’. If social self- administration is to
become a reality, it is not only the form of the state that has to be changed. Social
existence and its management must be changed in accordance with the tasks and needs of
the masses of people. Social self-administration must gradually replace the state
apparatus or take over its rational function.

THE ‘INTRODUCTION OF SOVIET DEMOCRACY’

The Eighth Party Congress of the Communist party of the Soviet Union founded
Soviet democracy in 1919. In January of 1935, the Seventh Soviet Congress announces
the ‘introduction of Soviet democracy’. What is the meaning of this nonsense?

We want to tell a little story to illustrate the process that led to the ‘introduction of
Soviet democracy’ in 1935, sixteen years after the introduction of Soviet democracy.

In the course of his studies, a student of criminal jurisprudence realizes that man’s
anti-social acts are not to be looked upon as crimes, but as sicknesses; therefore, they
should not be punished. They should be healed, and efforts should be made to prevent
their recurrence. He gives up his study of law and turns to the study of medicine. He
replaces formal ethical activities with practical and pertinent activities. After a while, he
further realizes that his medical work will require the use of some non-medical methods.
For example, he would like to dispense with the use of straitjackets as a method of
treatment for mental patients and replace their use by preventive educational measures.
Despite his better judgement, however, he is forced to make use of the straitjacket -there
are just too many mental patients. He cannot cope with all of them, so he has to continue
to use antiquated and poor methods, but always bearing in mind that they must be
replaced someday by better methods.

As time goes by the task becomes more than he can handle. He is not equal to it. Too
little is known about mental sicknesses. There are too many of them; education produces
them by the thousands every day. As a physician he has to protect society from mental
illnesses.

He cannot carry out his good intentions. On the contrary, he has to revert to the old
methods, the very methods he had formerly condemned so severely and had wanted to
replace with better ones. He makes use of straitjackets more and more. His educational
plans come to naught. His efforts to become a physician who prevents sicknesses, instead
of one who has to cure them, also fail. He has no choice but to revert to the old laws. His
effort to treat criminals as patients does not bear fruit. He is forced to have them locked
up again.

But he doesn’t admit his fiasco, neither to himself nor to others. He doesn’t have the
courage. Perhaps he isn’t even aware of it. Now he asserts the following nonsense: The

introduction of straitjackets and prisons for criminals and people who are mentally ill
represents an enormous step forward in the application of my medical art. It is the true
medical art; it constitutes the attainment of my original goal!’

This story applies in the minutest detail to the ‘introduction of Soviet democracy’,
sixteen years after the ‘introduction of Soviet democracy’. It becomes comprehensible
only when it is assessed against the basic conception of ’ social democracy’ and the
‘abolition of the state’ as set forth by Lenin in State and Revolution. The explanation for
this measure given by the Soviet government is not so important here. Only one sentence
from the explanation, printed in the Rundschau, 1935, no. 7, p. 3 31, shows that with this
act, whether justified or not, Lenin’s conception of social democracy was annulled. It is
stated:

The proletarian dictatorship has always been the only true power of the people. It has
successfully fulfilled both of its main tasks: the destruction of the exploiters as a class,
their expropriation and suppression, and the socialist education of the masses. The
proletarian dictatorship continues to exist undeterred. . .

If the exploiters have been destroyed as a class and the socialist education of the.
masses has been a success, and yet the dictatorship continues to exist ‘undeterred’, we see
just how nonsensical the whole idea is. If the preconditions have been fulfilled, then why
does the dictatorship continue to exist undeterred? Against whom or what is it directed if
the exploiters have been crushed and the masses have already been educated to assume
responsibility for social functions? Such a ridiculous formulation always conceals an all-
too-true meaning: The dictatorship continues, but now it is no longer directed against the
exploiters of the old school, but against the masses themselves.

The Rundschau continues: ‘This higher socialist phase, the alliance between workers
and peasants, gives the proletarian dictatorship, as the democracy of the workers, a new
and higher content. This new content also requires new forms, i.e... the transition to
equal, direct, and secret ballots for the workers/

We don’t want to engage in any hair splitting: The proletarian dictatorship (which in
time was supposed to give way to the self-administration of masses of people) exists
simultaneously with the ‘most democratic* democracy. This is sociologic nonsense, a
confusion of all sociologic concepts. We are concerned here with one central question:
Was the main goal of the social revolutionary movement of 1917, the abolition of the
state and the introduction of social self-administration, actually achieved? If so, then an
essential difference must exist between the ‘Soviet democracy’ of 1935 and the
‘proletarian dictatorship’ of 1919 on the one hand, and the bourgeois parliamentary
democracies of England and America on the other hand.

Mention is made of the ‘further democratization’ of the Soviet system. How is this
possible? We were under the impression that, in terms of its nature, the conception of its
founders and also as it actually was in the beginning, the ‘proletarian dictatorship’ is
completely identical with social democracy ( — proletarian democracy). If, however, the
dictatorship of the proletariat is the same as social democracy, then a Soviet democracy
cannot be introduced sixteen years after the establishment of social democracy, nor can
there be a ‘further democratization’. The ‘introduction of democracy’ certainly implies -
and there can be no doubt about this - that social democracy had not existed previously
and that the dictatorship of the proletariat was not identical with social democracy. Quite

apart from this, it is absurd to say that social democracy is the ‘most democratic’ system.
Is bourgeois democracy only ‘a little’ democratic, while social democracy is ‘more’
democratic? What does ‘a little’ and what does ‘more’ mean? In reality, bourgeois
parliamentary democracy is a formal democracy; masses of people elect their
representatives, but they do not govern themselves through their own workers’

organi2ations. And Lenin’s social democracy was supposed to be a qualitatively

completely different form of social regulation and not merely a kind of quantitative

improvement of formal parliamentarianism. It was supposed to replace the proletarian
dictatorship of the state by the actual and practical self-administration of the workers. The
parallel existence of the ‘dictatorship of the proletariat’ and the self-administration of the
working masses is an impossibility. As a political demand it is confusing and

nonsensical. In actual fact it is a dictatorship of party bureaucracy that rules over the
masses under the guise of a formal democratic parliamentarianism.

We must never lose sight of the fact that Hitler always built upon the justified hate of
masses of people against sham democracy and the parliamentary system - and with great
success! In view of such political manoeuvres on the part of Russian Communists,
fascism’s potent slogan, ‘unity of Marxism and parliamentary bourgeois liberalism’, must
have been very impressive I Around 1935 the hope that broad masses of people
throughout the world had placed on the Soviet Union began to dwindle more and more.
Actual problems cannot be solved with political illusions. One has to have the guts to
face difficulties squarely. Clearly established social concepts cannot be confused with
impunity.

In the establishment of ‘Soviet democracy’, the participation of the masses in the
administration of the state was stressed, the protectorate of the industries over the
respective branches of the government was made explicit and the fact that workers’ and
peasants’ councils have a voice ‘in’ the people’s commissariats was extolled. However,
this is not the issue. It is the following that is important:

1. How do the masses actually participate in the administration of the state? Is this
participation an increasing take-over of administrative functions, as is called for by social
democracy? What is the form of this ‘participation’?

2. A formal protectorate of an industry over a branch of the government is not self-
administration. Does the government branch control the industry or vice versa?

3. Councils having a voice ‘in’ the people’s commissariat means that they are
appendages or, at best, executive organs of the commissariat, whereas Lenin’s demand
reads: Replacement of all official bureaucratic functions by Soviets, which spread more
and more among the masses.

4. If Soviet democracy is ‘introduced’ at the same time that the dictatorship of the
proletariat continues to be ‘consolidated’, this can only mean that the goal, the continuous
withering away of the proletarian state and the proletarian dictatorship, has been given
up.

On the basis of the available facts and the assessment of these facts, the introduction
of ‘Soviet democracy’ sixteen years after the introduction of Soviet democracy means
that: The transition from authoritarian state government to self-administration of society
was not possible. This transition failed to materialize because the biopathic structure of

the masses and the means of effecting a basic change in this structure were not
recognised. There can be no question that the misappropriation and curbing of individual
capitalists was a complete success; but the education of the masses, the attempt to make
them capable of abolishing the state, which was only an oppressor to them, to effect its
‘withering away’ and to take over its functions, was not a success. It was for this reason
that the social democracy that had begun to develop during the first years of the
Revolution had to die out little by little. It was also for this reason that the state apparatus,
which had not been replaced by anything, had to be consolidated to secure the existence
of society. Besides a shifting of the political emphasis to the masses of the kolkhoz
peasants, the ‘introduction of universal suffrage’ in 1935 meant the reintroduction of
formal democracy. In essence, it meant that the bureaucratic state apparatus, which was
becoming more and more powerful, granted a meaningless parliamentary right to a mass
of people who had not been able to destroy this apparatus and had not learned to
administrate its own affairs. There is no indication whatever in the Soviet Union that the
slightest effort is being made to prepare the working masses to take over the adminis-
tration of society. It is certainly necessary to teach people to read and write, to be sanitary
and to understand the technique of motors, but this has nothing to do with social self-
administration. Hitler does as much.

The development of Soviet society was characterized by the formation of a new
autonomous state apparatus, which had become strong enough to give the mass of the
population the illusion of freedom without endangering its own position in any way, in
precisely the same way as Hitler’s National Socialism had done. The introduction of
Soviet democracy was not a step forward, but a step backward, one of many regressions
to old forms of social life. What guarantees are there that the state apparatus of the
Soviet Union will abolish itself by educating the masses to administrate their own
affairs? Sentimentality serves no purpose here: The Russian Revolution encountered an
obstacle, of which it had no knowledge and which was therefore shrouded in illusions.
The obstacle was man’s human structure, a structure that had become biopathic in the
course of thousands of years. It would be absurd to set the ‘blame’ down to Stalin or
anyone else. Stalin was only an instrument of circumstances. Only on paper does the
process of social development appear as easy and as pleasant as taking a stroll through
the woods. In hard reality it encounters new and unrecognized difficulties one after the
other. Regressions and catastrophes result. One has to learn to recognize, investigate and
master them. However, one reproach remains: The veracity of a promising social plan has
to be examined again and again. It must be honestly decided whether the plan is true or
false, and whether anything has been overlooked in its development. Only is such a way
can the plan be consciously changed and improved, and its development more effectively
mastered. It may often be necessary to mobilize the thinking of many people to overcome
those forces that obstruct the development towards freedom. But to befog the masses with
illusions is a social crime. When an honest leader of the masses reaches an impasse and
knows that he cannot make any headway, he resigns and makes room for others. If a
better leader does not appear, the present leader honestly tells the community exactly
where it stands, and he waits with them to see whether a solution cannot be found after
all, either from the course of events themselves or from an individual insight. But the
politician is afraid of such honesty.

In defence of the international workers’ movement, it must be pointed out that its fight
for a real and genuine democracy -not a mere rhetorical one - was made incredibly
difficult. One always sided with those who declared: ‘The dictatorship of the proletariat is
a dictatorship like any other dictatorship. This has become clear, for why is it only now
that democracy is “introduced”?’ There was no reason to be happy about the praise given
to the Soviet Union (‘introspective’,’ democracy’, ‘finally’) by the Social Democrats. It
was a bitter pill, a formality. An objective regression in the course of a development is
often necessary and has to be accepted, but to shroud such a regression in illusions by the
fascist method of lying cannot be justified. When Lenin introduced the ‘New Economic
Policy’ (NEP) in 1923, he did not say: ‘We have advanced from a lower phase of
proletarian dictatorship to a higher phase. The introduction of the NEP constitutes an
enormous step forward towards communism.’ Such a statement would have immediately
undermined confidence in Soviet leadership. When Lenin introduced the NEP, he said:

It is sad and cruel, but there is no way of getting around it right now. The economy
imposed upon communism by the war has confronted us with unforeseen difficulties. We
have to go back a step in order to precede that much more securely. True, we are giving
private enterprise a bit of freedom - we have no other choice - but we know exactly what
we are doing.

In the case of the ‘introduction of Soviet democracy’, such self-evident perception and
frankness were missing. In 1935 they were more necessary than ever before. Such a
direct and honest approach would have won millions of friends throughout the world. It
would have made people think. It might even have averted the pact with Hitler, the
responsibility for which was shoved off on the Trotskians. As it was, however, a new
Russian nationalism was superimposed on Lenin’s social democracy.

The Leningrad Red Times, the central organ of the Russian Bolsheviks, stated on 4
February 1935:

All our love, our faithfulness, our strength, our hearts, our heroism, our life -
everything for you, take it, O great Stalin, everything is yours, O leader of our great
homeland. Command your sons. They can move in the air and under the earth, in water
and in the stratosphere. 80 Men and women of all times and all nations will remember your
name as the most magnificent, the strongest, the wisest, the most beautiful. Your name is
written on every factory, on every machine, in every corner of the world, in every human
heart. When my beloved wife bears me a child, the first word I will teach him will be
‘Stalin.’

In Pravda of 19 March 1935 (quoted in the Rundschau, no. 15, p. 787,1935), we find
an article entitled ‘Soviet Patriotism’in which’ Soviet patriotism’ begins to vie with
‘fascist patriotism’ :

Soviet patriotism - that flaming feeling of boundless love, unconditional devotion to
one’s native country, deepest responsibility for its fate and for its defence - surges forth
from the deepest depths of our people. Never before has heroism in the right for one’s
own country reached such stupendous heights. The unparalleled and glorious history of
the Soviet Union shows what the working people are capable of when it is a question of
their homeland. The immortal song of our dear, liberated and new-formed country
resounds from the illegal work, the barricades, the storming and sweeping of Budenny’s
crack mounted army, the grape-shot fire of the imperishable army of the revolution, the

harmony of the plants and factories of socialist industries, the rhythm of work between
city and town, and the activity of the Communist Party.

Soviet Russia, the country bred and reared by Lenin and Stalin I How it is caressed by
the rays of Spring, which began with the October revolution! Streams swelled up,
dammed-up currents broke forth, and all the forces of the working people began to move
and to pave the way for new historical developments. The grandeur of the Soviet Union,
the splendour of its fame and its power shone forth from every corner of the country. The
seeds of a rich life and a socialist culture sprang up rapidly. We have raised the Red
banner of Communism to new heights and far into blue distant skies. - Soviet patriotism
is the love of our people for the land, the land which we have wrung from the capitalists
and landowners with blood and sword. It is the attachment to the beautiful life which our
great people have created. It is the militant and powerful guard in West and East. It is the
dedication to the great cultural heritage of human genius which has blossomed so
perfectly in our country and in our country only [my italics, WR]. Is it surprising, then,
that foreigners come to the borders of the Soviet Union, people with different educational
backgrounds, to bow reverently to the haven of culture, to the state of the Red flag?

Soviet Union - the fountainhead of mankind I The name of Moscow rings forth to the
workers, peasants, to all honest and cultured people the world over, rings forth like a bell
in the fog at sea, a hope for a brighter future and for the victory over fascist barbarism.

... In our socialist country, the interests of the people cannot be separated from the
interests of the country and its government. Soviet patriotism derives its inspiration from
the fact that the people themselves, under the leadership of the Soviet Party, have shaped
their own life. It derives its inspiration from the fact that only now, under Soviet power,
has our beautiful and rich country been opened to the working people. And the natural
attachment to one’s native country, one’s native soil, to the skies under which one first
saw the light of this world, grows and becomes a powerful pride in one’s socialist
country, in one’s great Communist Party, in one’s Stalin. The ideas of Soviet patriotism
breed and rear heroes, knights and millions of brave soldiers who, like an all-engulfing
avalanche, are ready to hurl themselves upon the enemies of the country and obliterate
them from the face of the earth. With the milk from their mothers, our youth are imbued
with love for their country. It is our obligation to educate new generations of Soviet
patriots, for whom the interests of their country will mean more than anything else, even
more than life itself...

.. . The great invincible spirit of Soviet patriotism is nurtured with the greatest care,
skill and creativity. Soviet patriotism is one of the outstanding manifestations of the
October revolution. How much strength, boldness, youthful vigour, heroism, pathos,
beauty and movement it contains !

In our country, Soviet patriotism glows like a powerful flame. It drives life forward. It
heats the motors of our storm tanks, our heavy bombers, our destroyers, and loads our
cannons. Soviet patriotism guards our borders, where vile enemies, doomed to perish,
threaten our peaceful life, our power and our glory...

This is the emotional plague of politics. It has nothing to do with the natural love of
one’s native country. It is the maudlin raving of a writer who knows of no objective
means of stirring people’s enthusiasm. It is comparable to the erection of an impotent
man, forcefully brought about by the use of yohimbine. And the social effects of such

patriotism are comparable to the reaction of a healthy woman to a sexual embrace made
possible by yohimbine.

Perhaps this ‘Soviet patriotism’, in view of the extinction of revolutionary enthusiasm,
was a necessary preparation for the later fight against the ‘Wotan patriotism. Work-
democracy has nothing to do with such ‘patriotism’. Indeed, one can safely infer that
rational social leadership has failed when such yohimbine patriotism begins to crop up.
The love of a people for its country, attachment to the earth and devotion to the
community speaking the same language, are human experiences, which are too deep and
too serious to be made the objects of political irrationalism. Such yohimbine forms of
patriotism do not solve a single objective problem of the human society of the working
man; they have nothing to do with democracy. Outbreaks of sentimental pathos always
point to fear on the part of those who are responsible. We want to have nothing to do with
it.

When a genuine democratic, i.e., work-democratic, effort is made to effect a basic
change in the structure of masses of people, it is easy to appraise the progress or lack of
progress that is being made. For instance, when masses of people begin to clamour for
super-dimensional pictures of their ‘fuhrer’, then they are on their way to becoming
irresponsible. In Lenin’s time, a spoon-fed fuhrer-cult did not exist, and there were no
sky-high pictures of the fuhrer of the proletariat. It is known that Lenin wanted no part of
such things.

The attitude taken towards technical achievements is also indicative of a people’s
progress or lack of progress towards genuine freedom. In the Soviet Union the
construction of the airliner’ Gorki’ was extolled as a ‘revolutionary achievement’. But
wherein lies the essential difference between the construction of this airliner and those of
Germany or America? The construction of aeroplanes is indispensable in order to provide
the broad industrial basis necessary for modern work-democracy. This much is clear, and
there should be no arguing about it. What is important is whether the broad masses of
workers identify with the construction of aeroplanes in an illusionary nationalistic-
chauvinistic way, i.e., derive a feeling of superiority towards other nations on the basis of
the construction of these aeroplanes, or whether the construction of aeroplanes serves to
bring about a closer human relationship among the various nations and nationalities, i.e.,
serves to promote internationalism. In other words, as far as man’s character structure is
concerned, the construction of aeroplanes can serve a reactionary or work-democratic
purpose. Under the management of power-thirsty politicians, the construction of
aeroplanes can easily be exploited to create nationalistic chauvinism. But airliners can
also be used to transport Germans to Russia, Russians to China and Germany, Americans
to Germany and Italy and Chinese to America and Germany. In this way the German
worker would have a chance to see for himself that he is not essentially different from the
Russian worker, and the English worker would be able to learn that the Indian worker is
not to be looked upon as a born object of exploitation.

Here again we see clearly that the technical development of a society is not identical
with its cultural development. The structure of the human character represents a social
power in itself, a power that can be directed towards reactionary or international goals,
even when the technical basis is one and the same. The tendency to see everything in
terms of economy is catastrophic. Every effort must be made to correct this tendency.

It boils down to this: The working masses of people must refuse to be content with
illusionary gratifications, which always end in a kind of fascism, and to insist upon the
real gratification of the necessities of life and to bear the responsibility for it.

The Social Democratic organization of Viennese workers regarded the introduction of
the trolley system by the Social Democratic community of Vienna as a specifically social
democratic achievement. The communist workers of Moscow, that is to say, workers who
were fundamentally hostile towards the Social Democratic party, regarded the subway
constructed by the communist city administration of Moscow as a specifically communist
achievement. And the German workers regarded the planned Baghdad railroad as a
specifically German achievement. These examples are evidence of the plague like nature
of the illusionary gratification fostered by political irrationalism. Such irrationalism
conceals the simple fact that a German railroad and a Viennese railroad and a Moscow
railroad are based on precisely the same internationally valid principles of work, which
the Viennese, Berlin and Moscow workers follow in precisely the same way. These
workers of various nationalities don’t say to themselves: We are all related to one another
by the principle of our work and accomplishment. Let us get to know one another and
also consider how we can teach the Chinese worker to make use of our principles.’ No!
The German worker is firmly convinced that his railroad is different and better, let us say
more Wotanistic, than the Russian railroad. Thus, it never enters his mind to help the
Chinaman to build a railroad. On the contrary, hypnotized by his illusionary nationalistic
gratification, he follows some plague-ridden general or another, who wants to deprive the
Chinese of whatever railroad they have. In this way the emotional plague of politics
engenders division and deadly hostility within the same class; in this way it engenders
envy, boastfulness, unprincipled conduct and irresponsibility. The elimination of
illusionary gratification and its replacement by the genuine gratification derived from a
genuine interest in and relationship to work and the establishment of international
cooperation among workers are indispensable preconditions for the uprooting of the
craving for authority in the character structure of the workers. Only then will the working
masses of people be able to develop the forces necessary to adapt technology to the needs
of the masses.

In an essay printed in the Europdische Heften of 22 November 1934, Hinoy reached
the conclusion:’ .. The workers fin the Soviet Union] do not feel themselves to be the
direct rulers of their country, nor do the youth. The state is the ruler, but the youth look
upon this state as their own creation, and it is from this conception that it derives its
patriotism.’

Such statements were common at that time, and they left no room for doubt that, no
matter how one appraised it, the society of the Soviet Union of the 19305 had nothing
whatever to do with the original programme of the Communist party, a programme that
called for the gradual abolition of the state.

This is an objective and factual statemen t and not a political programme against the
Soviet Union. I call upon the KGB agents in Europe and America to take cognizance of
this. The murdering of those who make such statements will not change the facts of the
case in the least.

THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE APPARATUS OF THE AUTHORITARIAN
STATE FROM RATIONAL SOCIAL RELATIONSHIPS

The Second World War has reconfirmed what has been general knowledge from time
immemorial: Th e fundamental difference between the reactionary politician and the
genuine democrat is revealed in their attitude towards state power. A man’s social
character can be objectively appraised on the basis of this attitude, regardless of his
political party. It follows from this that there are genuine democrats among the fascists
and pure fascists among the party democrats. Just as the character structure, this attitude
towards state power is not confined to any one class or political group. Here, too, to paint
everything in black and white colours is wrong and inadmissible from a sociological
point of view. Mental attitudes and political parties cannot be mechanically equated.

It is typical of the reactionary to advocate the supremacy of the state over society; he
advocates the ‘idea of the state’, which leads in a straight line to dictatorial absolutism,
whether it is embodied in a royal, ministerial or open fascist form of state. The genuine
democrat, who acknowledges and advocates natural work-democracy as the natural basis
of international and national cooperation, always aims at overcoming the difficulties of
social cooperation by eliminating the social causes of these difficulties. It is this aim that
characterizes him as a genuine democrat! This requires a thorough discussion of the
development and the rational function inherent in the authoritarian state. It is fruitless and
senseless to fight an irrational social institution, without first asking oneself how it is
possible that, despite its irrationality, this institution is capable of surviving and even
appearing necessary. From our study of the Russian state apparatus we learned that this
state apparatus became necessary in the course of time. And it was not difficult to see
that, notwithstanding all its irrationality, it very definitely had the rational function of
holding together and leading the Russian people, after the masses had failed to achieve
social self-government.

We would not hesitate to call a mother’s behaviour irrational if she were to treat her
neurotic child in a strict and authoritarian manner. We will readily understand that it is
this strictness that makes the child sick, but we must not overlook the fact - and this is the
cardinal point in the fighting of authoritarian education - that a child who has become a
neurotic, and is living in a neurotic family situation, cannot be held in check in any other
way than with authoritarian means. In other words, although it is not fundamentally
rational, the mother’s strictness has a rational side, however conditional and
circumscribed it may be. We will have to concede this conditional rational function if we
ever hope to convince the educator, who adheres to the authoritarian principle from sheer
necessity, that it can be eliminated by preventing the child from becoming neurotic.

This conditional and circumscribed rational character also applies to the authoritarian
state, as reluctant as we are to admit it, knowing how dangerous such a statement could
become in the hands of a mystical dictator. He would be capable of saying: ‘Do you hear!
Even the liberal work-democrats admit the necessity and rationality of an authoritarian
leadership.’ We know now that it is the irrational character structure of masses of people
that offers a ‘justification’ for authoritarian leadership. Only in this way can a
dictatorship be comprehended, and this comprehension is the only hope of eliminating it
from man’s life. The recognition of the irrationality in the structure of the masses gives us
a social basis from which to overcome this irrationality and, with it, dictatorship itself- to

overcome it, not with illusions, but objectively and scientifically. When social
cooperation is disrupted, state power is always strengthened. This is in keeping with the
moralistic-authoritarian method of dealing with the difficulties superficially. This
approach does not of course really remove the social evil, but merely pushes it into the
background, from which it later breaks forth much more violently and extensively. If
there are no other means of dealing with rape murders than the execution of the murderer,
then one uses this method. This is the approach followed by the authoritarian state. Work-
democracy, however, goes to the core of the matter and asks: How can we eliminate the
phenomena of rape and murder altogether? Only when we comprehend the compulsion of
execution and simultaneously condemn it is the problem of elimination brought into
sharp focus. Undoubtedly, the elimination of social evils is one of the chief means of
causing the authoritarian state to wither away. In all probability moralistic-authoritarian
social leadership will continue to function only so long as and insofar as it cannot be
superseded by the methods of self-government. This applies to -the state in general, as
well as to all other areas of social life.

True enough, the authoritarian state is essentially a suppressive apparatus, but it is not
exclusively so. At the same time, and indeed originally, before it became a suppressive
apparatus of the society, it was an aggregate of autonomous social relations. Originally,
the state was identical with society. In the course of time it detached itself from the
society and became more and more alien to it, eventually assuming the form of a raging
force above and against it.

As long as there was a social organization (such as in the clan society) that was not
driven by serious inner contradictions, there was no need for a special power having the
task of holding the social organisms together. The nature of society is such that it requires
a power to prevent its disintegration, its decline and its dissolution when it is driven by
powerful opposing interests and difficulties of life. Among other things it was the schism
of German society caused by the many different and hostile political parties that German
fascism to achieve power. Fascism’s rapid and powerful rise to power clearly shows that,
for masses of German people, the promise that the society would be held together by
means of the state was more essential than the individual party programmes. But this
does not change the fact that ideas and political ideologies cannot eliminate the inner
schisms of society, and it makes no difference whether this political idea is totalitarian or
non-totalitarian. The fascists were not the only ones who played up the idea of the state.
They merely did so more urgently and more effectively than the social democratic
government, the Communists and the liberals. And it was precisely for this reason that
they were victorious. Thus, it is the political schism of a society that gives birth to the
idea of the state, and vice versa, the idea of the state that creates social schism. It is a
vicious cycle from which one can extricate oneself only if both the schism and the idea of
the state are traced to their source and given a common denominator. As we already
know, this common denominator is the irrational character structure of masses of people.
Neither those who advocated the idea of the state nor those having other political
programmes had any inkling of this common denominator. The assertion that this or that
dictator imposed himself upon a society against its will and from the outside was one of
the gravest errors made in the assessment of dictatorships. In reality, every dictator in
history did nothing more than bring already existing ideas of the state to a head. He had
merely to seize upon this idea and to exclude all non-related ideas to achieve power.

The rational and irrational dual function of the state and of the idea of the state was
clearly assessed by Friedrich Engels in the last century:

Hence, the state is definitely not a power imposed upon society from the outside. Nor,
for that matter, is it ‘the reality of the moral idea’, ‘the image and reality of reason’, as
Hegel claimed. It is the product of society at a certain stage of its development. It is the
admission that a society has become entangled in an insoluble contradiction with itself,
has split up into irreconcilable opposing interests, which it is powerless to cope with. To
prevent these oppositions, these classes with conflicting economic interests, from
consuming themselves and society in a fruitless fight, a power which apparently stands
above society becomes necessary, a power which is supposed to have the function of
checking the conflict and keeping it within the limits of ‘order’. This power which
originates from society but, placing itself above it, becomes more and more alien to it, is
the state.

This sociological elucidation of the concept of the state by the industrialist and
German sociologist Friedrich Engels completely undermined all philosophies of the state,
which in one way or another were derived from Plato’s abstract and metaphysical idea.
Friedrich Engels’ theory does not trace the apparatus of the state from higher values and
nationalistic mysticism; in a very simple way it gives a picture of the state’s dual nature.
Inasmuch as it clarifies the social basis of the state apparatus and at the same time points
out the contradiction between state and society, it offers the shrewd statesman - one, for
instance, having the stature of Masaryk or Roosevelt - as well as each individual working
man of the world, a powerful means with which to comprehend the schism of society and
the consequent necessity of a state apparatus. .. and the means to eliminate it.

Let us try to elucidate the genesis of the dual nature of the state with a simple
example:

In the initial stages of human civilization the social tasks of living and working
together presented no problem. Hence, the relationship between man and man was also
simple. We can study this factor in .the remnants of the old and simple civilizations
which have continued intact into our own times. Once again let us illustrate our point
with the well-known organization of the Trobrianders. They have a natural economy, i.e.,
a use economy. Whatever market economy they practise is of no account. One clan
catches fish, another grows fruit. The one clan has too many fish and the other has too
much fruit. Hence, they exchange fish for fruit and vice versa. Their economic
relationships are very simple.

Besides the economic relationships there is a definite familial relationship among the
members of the clan. Since marriage is exogamous, the Trobriander adolescents of one
clan form sexual relations with adolescents of another clan. If by a social interpersonal
relationship we understand every relationship that serves to gratify a basic biologic need,
then the sexual relationship coexists on an equal par with the economic relationship. The
more work itself becomes separated from the gratification of a need, whereby the needs
themselves become more complicated, the less is the individual member of the society
capable of fulfilling the manifold functions that fall to his share. For example:

Let us transplant the Trobriander society and its natural economy to any place in
Europe or Asia. This is an admissible supposition, for all nations of the earth were
formed from tribes, and the tribes were originally formed from groups of clans. In the

same way, market economy and exchange economy were developed from natural
economy. Let us now assume that in one of these small communities, consisting of two to
three hundred people, the need arises to establish contact with other small communities.
This need is very small. Only one of the two hundred members of the community has
something to tell a member of another community. He gets on his horse and rides to the
other community and delivers his message. The art of writing has made a beginning and
the need for social contact with other communities grows little by little. Until this time
everyone delivered his own mail, but now the rider is requested to deliver several letters.
In the meantime the communities have grown and now comprise as many as two to five
thousand members. The need to enter into a correspondence with members of other
communities also grows. Already hundreds of people are exchanging letters. With the
development of commerce, the writing of letters ceases to be a rare curiosity. The
delivery of letters becomes a daily, vitally necessary task, which is more and more
difficult to solve in the .old way. One community discusses the matter and decides to
employ a. ’ letter carrier’. It relieves one of it’s, still nondescript, members from all other
duties, guarantees him a definite income and charges him to take care of the community’s
mail. This first letter carrier is the human embodiment of the interpersonal relationship
between letter writing and letter delivery. In this way a social organ comes into being,
the sole function of which is to deliver letters. Our letter carrier is a primitive type of
social administrator, whose vitally necessary work is still very definitely and solely in the
service of the social community.

Let us further assume that in the course of many years the primitive communities have
grown into small towns of, let us say, fifty thousand inhabitants each. Among other
things the growth of these communities is to be ascribed to the new function of letter
writing and the social intercourse related to it. One letter carrier is no longer enough; one
hundred letter carriers are needed now. They require their own administration; therefore,
one of them is given the job of chief letter carrier. He is a letter carrier who has been
relieved of his former duties. In place of these he has assumed the more extensive duty of
organizing the work of the one hundred letter carriers in the most practical way possible.
As yet, he does not ‘supervise ‘, and he does not give orders. He does not stand above the
community of letter carriers. He merely facilitates their work; he decides when the letters
will be picked up and when they will be delivered. He now gets the idea of producing
postage stamps, which simplify the entire function.

In this way a very simple and vitally necessary function has become autonomous. ‘The
postal system’ has become an ‘apparatus’ of the society; it has grown out of the society
for the purpose of improving its co-ordination. It still does not set itself up against this
society as a superior power.

How is it possible for such an administrative apparatus of society to become a
suppressive apparatus? It does not become a suppressive power on the basis of its
original function. The administrative apparatus retains these social functions, but it
gradually develops characteristics other than those related to its vitally necessary activity.
Let us now assume that in our large community, conditions of authoritarian patriarchy
have begun to develop, wholly independent of the postal system. For example, there are
already ‘aristocratic’ families, which have developed from the original tribal chiefs. By
accumulating dowries, they have developed a twofold power: first of all the power that is
inherent in property, and second of all the power to forbid their own children to have

sexual intercourse with the less well-to-do strata of the community. In the development of
economic and sexual slavery these two power functions always go hand in hand. The
authoritarian patriarch who becomes more and more powerful wants to prevent other,
weaker members of the community from maintaining contact with other communities. He
also wants to make it impossible for his daughters to exchange love letters with
whomever they please. It is of interest to him that his daughters form relations only with
certain well-to-do men. His interests in sexual and economic suppression cause him to
seize upon those autonomous social functions that were originally managed by the
society as a whole. On the basis of his growing influence, our patriarch will introduce a
new regulation forbidding the post office to deliver all letters without distinction. Under
the new regulation, for example, love letters in general and certain business letters will
not be delivered. To fulfil this novel function, the post office charges one of its letter
carriers with the task of ‘censoring the mail’. In this way the social administration of mail
service takes on a second function, one which makes it an authoritarian power separated
from and above society. This constitutes the first step towards the development of an
authoritarian state apparatus from a social administrative apparatus. Letter carriers still
continue to deliver letters, but already they have begun to poke their noses into the
contents of the letters and to determine who is allowed and who is not allowed to write
letters and what one can write about and what one cannot write about. To this the social
community reacts in one of two ways: toleration or protest. The first gap in the social
community has been created, whether it is called ‘class conflict’ or something else. It is
not a question of words, but of the differentiation between a social function which is vital
and one which curtails freedom. From now on, arbitrary practices have a free hand. For
instance, Jesuits can exploit the postal censorship for their own purposes. The security
police might make use of the existing postal censorship to increase their own power.

Without distorting things, this simplified example can be easily applied to the
complicated machinery of present-day society. It applies to our banking system, our
police and our school system, the administration of food distribution, and certainly to the
bearing of society towards other nations. We begin to make order of chaos if, in the
evaluation of any state function, we consistently ask ourselves what part of it relates to its
original function of executing social tasks, and what part of it relates to the later-acquired
function of suppressing the freedom of the members of the society. Originally, the police
of New York, Berlin or any other city had the task of protecting the community from
murder and theft. Insofar as they still perform this task, they are a useful and autonomous
function of society. But when the police take it upon themselves to prohibit harmless
games in private homes, to prescribe whether a man or woman can receive a member of
the opposite sex in his or her apartment alone, to determine when they have to get up and
when they have to go to bed, then we have a picture of a tyrannical and authoritarian state
power, a state power above and against society.

It is one of work-democracy’s inherent tendencies to eliminate those functions of
social administration that operate above and/or against society. The natural work-
democratic process tolerates only those administrative functions that serve to promote the
unity of society and to facilitate its vital operations. It clearly follows from this that one
cannot be ‘against’ or ‘for’ the ‘state’ in a mechanical and rigid way. One has to
distinguish between its original social functions and its suppressive functions. It is also
clear that the state apparatus will become and will have to become the executive organ of

society when, in fulfilling its natural work functions, it operates in the interest of society
as a whole. When this happens, however, it ceases to be a’ state apparatus’. It divests
place it above and against society and thus implant in it the seed of authoritarian
dictatorships. This constitutes the genuine withering away of the state, i.e., a withering
away of its irrational functions. The rational functions are vitally necessary and they
continue.

This distinction makes it possible to examine every vitally necessary administrative
function to see whether it is attempting to place itself above and against society, to see
whether it is beginning to become a new authoritarian instrument of the state. As long as
it is in the service of society, it is also a part of society. It is desirable, necessary, and it
belongs in the sphere of vitally necessary work. If, however, the state apparatus sets itself
up to be the master and tyrant of society, if it claims autonomous power for itself, then it
becomes the arch enemy of society and must be dealt with accordingly.

It is clear that a modern and complicated social organism could not exist without an
administrative apparatus. It is equally clear that it is no easy task to eliminate the
tendency of the administrative apparatus to deteriorate into a ‘state apparatus’. Here is a
vast field of research for sociologists and social psychologists. After the authoritarian
state has been overthrown, the task still remains of preventing administrative functions
from becoming autonomous powers again. However, in view of the fact that authoritarian
autonomy is the direct result of the inability of working masses of people to regulate,
administrate and control their own affairs, the problem of the authoritarian state can no
longer be dealt with and mastered independently of the problem of man’s structure, and
vice versa.

This leads directly to the question of so-called ‘state capitalism’, which was still
unknown in the nineteenth century and did not begin to develop until the First World
War, 1914-18.

THE SOCIAL FUNCTION OF STATE CAPITALISM

Until around the end of the First World War in Russia and until the worldwide
economic crisis around 1930 in the United States, the relationship between the system of
private capitalism and the system of the state was a simple one. For Lenin and his
contemporaries the ‘capitalist state’ was simply the power instrument of the ‘class of
private capitalists’. The simplicity of this relationship was depicted somewhat as follows
in Russian revolutionary films:

The private owner of a factory attempts to depress wages; the workers demand higher
wages. The capitalist refuses to comply with this demand, whereupon the workers go on
strike to push through their demand. The capitalist telephones the police commissioner
and charges him ‘to re-establish order’ . In this case, the police commissioner figures as a
public tool of the capitalist, and as such merely attests to the fact that the state is a
‘ capitalist state”. The police commissioner orders his force to the factory and has the
‘ringleaders’ arrested; the workers are without leadership. After a while they begin to feel
the pangs of hunger and willingly or unwillingly return to their jobs. The capitalist has
won. This demands better and stricter organization of the workers. In the opinion of the

sociologists who took the part of the workers, this film reflected the relationship between
state and capitalism in America. But the enormous social readjustments of the past twenty
years have effected changes which no longer coincide with this simple conception. More
and more corporations, which were generally described as ‘state-capitalistic’, grew out of
the private capitalist system. The Russian society replaced private capitalism with the
unlimited power of the state. It makes no difference what it is called, but in the strict
Marxist sense state capitalism has taken the place of private capitalism. As we already
pointed out, the concept of capitalism is not determined by the existence of individual
capitalists, but by the existence of market economy and wage labour.

As a result of the worldwide economic crisis 1929-33, social processes that tended
towards state capitalism also set in Germany and America. The state as an organization
above society also began to assume an autonomous position towards the system of
private capitalism. In part, it took over functions that had formerly been left to private
capitalists: for instance, also imposed wage controls on private capitalism, in some areas
more and in others less. All of this was brought about by the pressure exerted by masses
of wage labourers and employees. It was in this way that they exercised their social
influence: not by a direct take-over of administrative social functions by their
organizations, but in a fundamentally different way, namely by exerting the necessary
pressure upon the state apparatus to force it to restrict the interests of private capitalism
and to safeguard the rights of the labourers and the employees.

In other words: As a result of the revolutionary events in the Soviet Union and the
economic slumps in other large societies, which had a more gradual effect, severe crises
had been created and with them also the need to mobilize the existing state apparatus to
prevent disintegration. ‘The state’ as an autonomous social power again stressed its
original function of holding society together at all costs.

This process was very evident in Germany. The need for cohesion in the acute crisis
years 1929-39 was so great that the totalitarian and authoritarian idea of the state had
hardly any difficulty in gaining wide acceptance. Admitted that the society was held
together, the fact remains that the problems that had precipitated the social crisis were not
solved. This is easily understood, for the ideology of the state is incapable of dealing with
opposing interests in a. factual and practical way. Many of the anti-capitalistic measures
adopted by fascism are to be explained on the basis of this process, measures that seduced
some sociologists into looking upon fascism as a revolutionary social movement. But
fascism was anything but a revolutionary movement. It was merely a precipitant change
from the autocracy of private capitalism to state capitalism. In the Goring industries, state
capitalism and private capitalism merged into one. Since anti-capitalistic tendencies had
always been strong among German workers and employees, this change could be effected
only by the use of anti-capitalistic propaganda. It was precisely this contradiction that
made the victorious campaign of fascism the prototype of social irrationalism and,
consequently, so difficult to grasp. Since fascism promised the masses of people a
revolution against private capitalism and at the same time promised private capitalism
salvation from the revolution, its moves could be nothing but contradictory,
incomprehensible and sterile. This also accounts to a large extent for the compulsion that
drove the German state apparatus into an imperialistic war. There was no possibility of
regulating the conditions within the German society in an objective way. The use of
police clubs and pistols to create the semblance of peace can hardly be called a ‘solution

of social problems’. The ‘unification of the nation’ had been brought about in an
illusionary way. We have learned to ascribe just as great, if not a greater, effectiveness to
processes that are based on illusions as to processes that are based on hard reality. The
effect of the church hierarchy has been an incontestable proof of this for thousands of
years. Even though not a single factual problem of social life had been actually solved,
the illusionary unification of the state created the impression that it was a fascist
achievement. The untenability of such a solution was clearly brought out in the course of
time. Social discord was greater than it had ever been, yet the illusionary cohesion of the
state was sufficient to keep the German society from formal collapse for ten years. The
factual solution of the existing discord was reserved for different and more fundamental
processes.

Whether we are concerned with a capitalist state or a proletarian state, the function of
affecting a unity of social discords is the same. Still we must bear in mind the difference
in the original intention: In fascism the authoritarian state becomes the fixed prototype of
the idea of the state, which means that masses of people are relegated to the status of
permanent subjects. Lenin’s proletarian state had the intention of undermining itself
continuously and of establishing self-administration. In both cases, however, the core is
given by the ‘state control of consumption and production’.

Let us return to our common denominator, the inability on the part of working masses
of people to administrate society themselves. We will then have a better understanding of
the logicality of the development of private capitalism to state capitalism which has taken
place during the past twenty-five years. In Russia the working masses of people were
capable of overthrowing the old tsarist state apparatus and replacing it by a state
apparatus whose leaders stemmed from their own ranks. But they were not capable of
going on to self-administration and of assuming the responsibility themselves.

In other countries the working masses of people who were highly organized formally
were not capable of advancing and putting into practice the self-administration that was a
part of the ideology of their own organizations. Hence, the state apparatus was forced to
take over more and more functions that actually devolved upon the masses. It took them
over in their stead, as it were, for instance, in Scandinavia and in the United States.

As basically different as the state control of social production and consumption was in
Russia, Germany, Scandinavia and the United States on the basis of their historical
development, there was still a common denominator, the incapacity on the part of masses
of people to administrate society themselves. And the danger of authoritarian
dictatorships follows logically and simply from this common basis of a development
towards state capitalism. Whether a state functionary has democratic orientation or
whether he is an authoritarian representative of the state is purely accidental. Viewed
from the perspective of the structure and ideology of the working masses of people, there
is, in reality not a single concrete guarantee that a dictatorship will not develop from state
capitalism. It is precisely for this reason that, in the fight for genuine democracy and
social self-administration, it is of decisive importance to single out and stress the role of
man’s character structure and the shifting of man’s responsibility to the processes of love,
work and knowledge.

As painful and embarrassing as it may be, the fact remains that we are confronted with
a human structure that has been shaped by thousands of years of mechanistic civilization
and is expressed in social helplessness and an intense desire for a fuhrer.

The German and Russian state apparatuses grew out of despotism. For this reason the
subservient nature of the human character of masses of people in Germany and in Russia
was exceptionally pronounced. Thus, in both cases, the revolution led to a new despotism
with the certainty of irrational logic. In contrast to the German and Russian state
apparatuses, the American state apparatus was formed by groups of people who had
evaded European and Asian despotism by fleeing to a virgin territory free of immediate
and effective traditions. Only in this way can it be understood that, until the time of this
writing, a totalitarian state apparatus was not able to develop in America, whereas in
Europe every overthrow of the government carried out under the slogan of freedom
inevitably led to despotism. This holds true for Robespierre, as well as for Hitler,
Mussolini and Stalin. If we want to appraise the facts impartially, then we have to point-
out, whether we want to or not, and whether we like it or not, that Europe’s dictators,
who based their power on vast millions of people, always stemmed from the suppressed
classes. I do not hesitate to assert that this fact, as tragic as it is, harbours more material
for social research than the facts related to the despotism of a tsar or of a Kaiser Wilhelm.
By comparison, the latter facts are easily understood. The founders of the American
Revolution had to build their democracy from scratch on foreign soil. The men who
accomplished this task had all been rebels against English despotism. The Russian
Revolutionaries, on the other hand, were forced to take over an already existing and very
rigid government apparatus. Whereas the Americans were able to start from scratch, the
Russians, as much as they fought against it, had to drag along the old. This may also
account for the fact that the Americans, the memory of their flight from despotism still
fresh in their minds, assumed an entirely different - more open and more accessible —
attitude towards the new refugees of 1940, than Soviet Russia, which closed its doors to
them. This may also explain why the attempt to preserve the old democratic ideal and the
effort to develop genuine self-administration was much more forceful in the United States
than anywhere else. We do not overlook the many failures and retardations caused by
tradition, but in any event a revival of genuine democratic efforts took place in America
and not in Russia. It can only be hoped that American democracy will thoroughly realize,
and this before it is too late, that fascism is not confined to any one nation or any one
party; and it is to be hoped that it will succeed in overcoming the tendency towards
dictatorial forms in the people themselves. Only time will tell whether the Americans will
be able to resist the compulsion of irrationality or whether they will succumb to it.

I want to stress that we are not concerned with the question of guilt or evil will, but
solely with the elucidation of developments on the basis of definite, already existing
conditions.

Let us briefly summarize the connections between the structure of the masses and the
form of the state.

The influence of the character structure of masses of people is decisive in determining
the form that the state assumes, whether this structure is expressed passively or actively.

It is the structure of the masses that tolerates imperialism. It is this structure that actively
supports it. By the same token it is the structure of masses of people that is capable of

overthrowing despotism, even though it does not have the ability to prevent the
emergence of new despotism. It is this structure that promotes and supports genuine
democratic efforts when the state operates in this direction. It is this structure that gives
rise to national revolutionary movements when the genuine democratic international
freedom movement fails. It is this structure that takes refuge in the illusionary unity of
family, people, nation and state when democracy fails; but it is also this structure that
passes on and develops the process of love, work and knowledge. Hence, only this
structure is capable of imbibing the genuinely democratic tendencies of a state
administration by taking over the administrative functions ‘above it’ piecemeal and
learning to execute them through its own work organisations. It is beside the point, i.e., it
is not of crucial importance, whether the change from state administration to self-
administration takes place quickly or slowly. It is better for everyone if it takes place
organically and without bloodshed. But this is possible only if the representatives of the
state above society are fully conscious of the fact that they are nothing but the delegated
executive organs of the working human community; that, in the strictest sense of the
word, they are executive organs from necessity, i.e., they are executive organs made
necessary by the ignorance and wretchedness in which millions of people live. Strictly
speaking, they have the tasks of good educators, namely the task of making self-reliant
adults of the children entrusted to their care. A society that is striving to achieve genuine
democracy must never lose sight of the principle that it is the task of the state to make
itself more and more superfluous, just as an educator becomes superfluous when he has
done his duty towards the child. If this principle is not forgotten, bloodshed can be and
will be avoided. Only to the extent to which the state clearly and unequivocally abolishes
itself is it possible for work-democracy to develop organically; conversely, to the same
extent to which the state tries to eternalize itself and to forget its educational task, it
provokes human society to remind it that it came into being from necessity and must also
disappear from necessity. Thus, the responsibility rests upon the state as well as upon
masses of people, a responsibility in the good and not the bad sense of the word. It is the
state’s duty not only to encourage the passionate yearning for freedom in working masses
of people; /’/ must also make every effort to make them capable of freedom. If it fails to
do this, if it suppresses the intense longing for freedom or even misuses it and puts itself
in the way of the tendency towards self-administration, then it shows clearly that it is a
fascist state. Then it is to be called to account for the damages and dangers that it caused
by its dereliction.

10

BIOSOCIAL FUNCTION OF WORK
THE PROBLEM OF ‘VOLUNTARY WORK DISCIPLINE’

Work is the basis of man’s social existence. This is stressed by every social theory. In
this respect, however, the problem is not that work is the basis of human existence. The
problem relates to the nature of work: Is it in opposition to or in harmony with the
biologic needs of masses of people? Marx’s economic theory proved that everything that
is produced in the way of economic values comes about through the expenditure of man’s
living working power, and not through the expenditure of dead material

Hence, as the sole force that produces values, human working power deserves the
greatest interest and care. In a society under the compulsion of market economy and not
use economy, it is out of the question to speak of the care and careful treatment of human
working power. Just as any other commodity, this working power is bought and used by
the owners of the means of production (the state or individual capitalists). The ‘wage’
received by the working man corresponds approximately to the minimum of what he
needs to reproduce his working power. Profit economy has no interest in sparing labour
power. As a result of the progressive mechanization and economization of work, so much
labour power is made superfluous that there is always a ready replacement for expended
labour power.

The Soviet Union abolished private but not state profit economy. Its original intent
was to transform the capitalist ‘economization’ of work into a socialist ‘economization’
of work. It liberated the productive forces of the country and shortened working hours in
general; in this way it succeeded in getting through the acute economic crisis of 1929-32
without unemployment. There can be no doubt that the Soviet Union’s economizing
measures, which were partially socialistic in the beginning, enabled it to satisfy the needs
of society as a whole. However, the basic problem of a genuine democracy, a work
democracy, is more than just a problem of economy of labour. More than anything else it
is a matter of changing the nature of work so that it ceases to be an onerous duty and
becomes a gratifying fulfilment of a need.

The character-analytic investigation of the human function of work (an investigation
that is by no means finished) offers us a number of clues which make it possible to solve
the problem of alienated work in a practical way. Two basic types of human work can be
differentiated with satisfying exactness: work that is compulsive and does not give any
pleasure and work that is natural and pleasurable.

To comprehend this differentiation, we must first of all free ourselves of several
mechanistic ‘scientific’ views of human work. Experimental psychology considers only
the question of which methods lend themselves to the greatest possible utilization of the
human labour power. When it speaks of the joy of work, it means the joy an independent
scientist or artist derives from his accomplishments. Even the psychoanalytic theory of
work makes the mistake of solely and always orienting itself on the model of intellectual
accomplishments. The examination of work from the point of view of mass psychology
correctly proceeds from the relationship of the worker to the product of his work. This
relationship has a socio-economic background and relates to the pleasure the worker
derives from his work. Work is a basic biologic activity, which, as life in general, rests on
pleasurable pulsation.

The pleasure an ‘independent’ researcher derives from his work cannot be set up as
the yardstick of work in general. From a social point of view (any other view would have
nothing to do with sociology) the work of the twentieth century is altogether ruled by the
law of duty and the necessity of subsistence. The work of hundreds of millions of wage
earners throughout the world does not afford them the least bit of pleasure or biologic
gratification. Essentially it is based on the pattern of compulsory work. It is characterized
by the fact that it is opposed to the worker’s biologic need of pleasure. It ensues from
duty and conscience, in order not to go to pieces, and is usually done for others. The
worker has no interest in the product of his work; hence, work is onerous and devoid of

pleasure. Work that is based on compulsion, regardless of what kind of compulsion, and
not on pleasure, is not only non-fulfilling biologically, but not very productive in terms of
economy.

The problem is momentous and not very much is known about it. To begin with, let us
try to get a general picture. It is clear that mechanistic, biologically unsatisfying work is a
product of the widespread mechanistic view of life and the machine civilization. Can the
biologic function of work be reconciled with the social function of work? This is
possible, but firmly entrenched ideas and institutions must be radically corrected first.

The craftsman of the nineteenth century still had a full relationship to the product of
his work. But when, as in a Ford factory, a worker has to perform one and the same
manipulation year in and year out, always working on one detail and never the product as
a whole, it is out of the question to speak of satisfying work. The specialized and
mechanized division of labour, together with the system of paid labour in general,
produce the effect that the working man has no relationship to the machine.

At this point one will demur that there is indeed a need to work, a ‘natural’
gratification in work, which is inherent in the act of work itself. True, there is a biologic
gratification in activity, but the forms into which this activity is pressed in the market
economy kill the pleasure of work and the urge to work, and prevent them from
manifesting themselves. Doubtless, it is one of work-democracy’s most urgent tasks to
harmonise the conditions and forms of work with the need to work and the pleasure of
work, in short, to eliminate the antithesis between pleasure and work. Here a vast new
field is opened for human thought: Would it be possible and how would it be possible to
retain the economization and mechanization of work and still not kill the pleasure of
work? It is definitely conceivable that the worker can have a relationship to the finished
product of work of which he performs only a part, without eliminating the division of
labour. The joy of life received from working is an essential, indispensable element of
man’s restructuralization from the slave of work to the master of production. If man
could again have a direct relationship to the product of his work, he would also be happy
to bear the responsibility for his work, a responsibility that today he does not have of
refuses to have.

One could cite the Soviet Union and say: ‘You work-democrats are Utopians and
visionaries, though you pride yourselves on viewing reality unsentimentally. In the
workers’ paradise of the Soviet Union, where is the abolition of the division of labour?
Where is the pleasure of work? Where is the abolition of the wage system and market
economy? Can’t you see from the results of the workers’ revolution itself just how
impossible and illusionary your epicurean views of work are?’

The answer to this argument is: In 1 A 44 the mysticism of the masses is stronger than
ever before, notwithstanding the progress of natural science. This is indisputable; but
when one fails to achieve a goal towards which one strives - in this case, the rationality of
masses of people - this in itself does not mean that it cannot be achieved. The
fundamental question remains: Is the goal of pleasurable work a realistic goal or is it a
Utopian goal? If it is a realistic goal, if it is intensely desired by everyone, then we must
ask what is obstructing its realization. This question applies to the field of technology as
well as it applies to the field of science. If it has not yet been possible to climb to the peak

of Mount Everest that does not mean that it is an impossible feat! It is a question of the
last eight hundred metres!

It is precisely on this point that the antithesis between work-democracy and politics is
clearly and simply disclosed: Our newspapers are full of political discussions which fail
to take into consideration a single difficulty of the work process of masses of people. This
is understandable, for the politician knows nothing whatever about work. Now let us
imagine that a work-democratic community would exclude all irrationalism from
its newspapers and would dedicate itself to the discussion of the conditions of pleasurable
work. Working masses of people would immediately come forth with a flood of
suggestions and proposals which would preclude any kind of politicizing once and for all.
Just imagine how pleased a boss, an engineer, a specialist, would be to describe every
aspect and step of the work process and to offer suggestions and advice for improvement.
They would argue and compete with one another. There would be hot debates. How
wonderful this would be. It took centuries before one hit upon the idea of building
factories like recuperation homes and not like prisons, to build them with lots of light,
good ventilation and washrooms and kitchens, etc. The pressure of the war economy
caused radio music to be introduced into factories. It is incalculable how far this process
would continue if the working people and not the politicians were in control of the press.

In the first five years of the Soviet economy there were signs of work-democracy. For
example, one-sided specialized training of the emerging generation was avoided and
every effort was made to give young men and women an all-round preparation for
professional life. In this way an attempt was made to offset the damages of the division of
labour. The gap between ‘mental’ and ‘physical’ work was narrowed. The youth received
such an all-round mental and physical preparation for their later professional life that any
member of society could be employed in any other place of the work process. For
example, employees in large firms were periodically changed from one job to another.
Employees of different firms were exchanged. When well-trained specialists became part
of the management of the firm, they were sent back to the machines after a while to
prevent them from losing contact with their work and becoming administrative
bureaucrats.

The self-administration affirms was expressed in the establishment of the so-called’
triumviral directorship’. Every firm was managed by employees who were elected for
this purpose by the firm as a whole. In this way the entire body of employees participated
directly in the management. Special ‘production conferences’ were held. These and many
other facts showed that an effort was made to re-establish the unity of pleasure and work.
At this point the opponents of work-democracy will take pleasure in pointing out that
most of these improvements could not be maintained, that, for example, the production
conferences of the firm’s body of employees degenerated into mere formalities in the
course of time or were completely eliminated. To this we answer: Didn’t the Wright
brothers make flying possible, though Daedalus and Icarus in antiquity and Leonardo da
Vinci in the Middle Ages failed in their efforts to fly? The first attempts at a work-
democratic management of the firms in the Soviet Union failed because the
reorganisation of the firm’s management did not go hand in hand with the
restructuralisation of the human structure. This was a lesson and the next time it can be
done better.

The triumviral directorship and the self-administration of firms were abolished when a
single manager became the director of a firm, assumed individual responsibility and
advanced to an independent position of leadership. True enough, this ‘director’ still
stemmed from the workers, i.e., from the body of workers of the individual firm, but this
autonomous manager of the firm was soon forced to develop all the characteristics of an
overseer, bureaucrat or ruler who was no longer a part of the mass of working people.
Indeed, it is here that we find the roots of the Soviet Union’s’ ruling class’. But this does
not refute the fact that every work process is by nature and of necessity a work-
democratic process. The self-regulation of work is spontaneously present. It is a matter of
changing the structure of the working man in such a way as to liberate this natural work-
democracy from the encumbrances of bureaucracy and to help it to develop its own forms
and organisations. The work-democrat who is familiar with work processes does not
deny the difficulties; on the contrary, he focuses all his energies on them because it is
important for him to comprehend and overcome all difficulties. He does not derive any
pleasure from the fact that there are difficulties, setbacks and failures. Only the politician,
who builds his power over masses of people upon these difficulties, etc., sees reason to
triumph here. The work-democrat does not use these failures to try to show that use
economy is impossible and that man is immutable; it is precisely from his failures that he
learns to do it better. One who is lame can easily laugh when a runner misses a hurdle.

One of the major difficulties the Soviet government encountered very early was the
fact that precisely the skilled and interested workers showed little enthusiasm for politics.
Let it suffice to quote the statement of one functionary in support of this: ‘The love of
one’s occupation,’ he said,

is what is most important. Qualified workers are the Party’s best reserve. They are
always gratified by their occupation and are always looking for new ways of improving
their work. They are very conscious. When one converses with them and asks why they
do not join the Party, the answer is that they don’t have the time. ‘I am interested,’ they
say, ‘in finding ways to improve steel and mixing concrete.’ Then they invent something
of their own, a tool, etc. It is precisely in such workers that we are interested, but we have
still not found a way of engaging their political interests; nevertheless, they are the best
and the most developed workers. They are always busy and are always looking for ways
of improving their production [italics are mine, WR].

This functionary touched upon one of the basic questions of the relationship between
politics and work. In Germany, too, one often heard it said: ‘Those of us who strive for
freedom are surely on the right track and the workers understand us, but they want
nothing to do with politics; we have the same difficulty with the industrial workers.’
Apart from the political disappointments that alienated the German industrial workers
from the Communist party in the years after 1923, there was a very important
circumstance which one repeatedly overlooked or could not comprehend. As a group,
politicians understood nothing whatever about technical problems, and they were
completely isolated from the domain of concrete work. The worker who had a keen
interest in the technical problems of his work had ‘to attune himself to politics’ if he
listened to a party politician in the evening. The politicians were not capable of
developing social revolutionary attitudes and ideas from the work process itself; they
simply knew nothing at all about work. And yet they tried to get around the workers with
abstract ideas about high politics, which was of no interest to the workers. However,

every detail of work-democracy can be organically developed from the technical aspects
of work. How are we going to set up our firm when we have to administrate it? What
difficulties will we have to overcome? What measures are we going to adopt to make out-
work easier? What do we still have to learn to run our firm in a better way? What
arrangements are we going to make about living quarters, meals, child care, etc.?’ Such
questions will imbue all those who perform responsible work with the feeling: This firm
is our problem child. The alienation of the worker from his work can be overcome only if
the workers themselves learn to master the technical aspects of their firm, which, after all,
they keep going to all intents and purposes. In this way the gap between skilled work and
social responsibility, which is the ruination of society, is closed. Skilled work and social
responsibility must go hand in hand, then the antithesis between work that gives pleasure
and the mechanical conditions of work will be eliminated. Under fascism in Germany,
the worker was not the least bit interested in the work process. He was a’ guided’,
irresponsible subject who had to obey the orders of the firm manager who bore all the
responsibility. Or he had the nationalistic illusion that he represented the firm as a
‘German’, not as a socially responsible producer of use values, but as a ‘German’. This
illusionary, nationalistic attitude was characteristic of the entire NS BO 5 ’’ work in
Germany, which made every effort to conceal the worker’s very evident lack of interest
in his work by the illusionary identification with the ‘state’. Well now, society is society
and machine is machine, whether in Germany, America or Honolulu. As work itself,
society and machine are international facts. ‘German work’ is nonsense! Natural work-
democracy eliminates lack of interest. It does not conceal it by an illusionary
identification with the’ state’, hair colour or nose shape; it eliminates lack of interest by
making it possible for the workers to feel a real responsibility for their product and have
the feeling: ‘This firm is ours.’ It is not a matter of having a. formal ‘ class consciousness’
or of belonging to a specific class, but of having a technical interest in one’s occupation,
of having an objective relationship to one’s work, a relationship that replaces nationalism
and class consciousness by a consciousness of one’s skills. Only when one is objectively
and intimately related to one’s work is one capable of comprehending just how
destructive the dictatorial and formal democratic forms of work are, not only for work
itself but also for the pleasure of work.

When a man takes pleasure in his work, we call his relationship to it ‘libidinous’.
Since work and sexuality (in both the strict and broad senses of the word) are intimately
interwoven, man’s relationship to work is also a question of the sex-economy of masses
of people. The hygiene of the work process is dependent upon the way masses of people
use and gratify their biologic energy. Work and sexuality derive from the same biologic
energy.

The political revolution that was borne by the workers failed to inculcate the feeling
that the workers themselves are responsible for everything. This failure resulted in a
regression to authoritarian measures. Almost from the very beginning, the government of
the Soviet Union had to cope with the difficulty that the workers had no respect for their
tools. There was no end to the complaints about desertions from places of work and
enormous turnover of workers in the various firms, etc. Borsen of 22 May 1934 carried a
thorough report on the ‘unsatisfactory’ conditions existing in the coal districts, especially
in the very important ‘Donbas’ district. The report stated that it was only by adopting
extraordinary measures, namely by taking supernumerary engineers and technicians from

their offices and sending them into the mines that they succeeded in raising the daily
production from 120 to 148 thousand tons in January of that year; but even then not all of
the machines were in operation, and in March of 1934 the daily output again fell to 140
thousand tons. One of the chief causes of this production slump was the ‘negligence’
shown in the treatment of the machinery. Another cause was that, ‘with the approach of
spring’, many workers sought to get away from the mines. According to the press, this
was due to ‘lack of interest’. In the months of January and February, 33,000 (!) workers
left the mines and 28,000 new workers were employed. One is inclined to believe that
this large migration could have been averted if the management had provided better
living conditions for the workers and recreational possibilities for their leisure hours.

To the asceticism and human alienation of the pure economist, this was like a bee in
his bonnet. Certainly ‘leisure time’ is intended for amusement and tine partaking of the
joy of life. To be sure, clubs, theatres and other recreational facilities were set up in the
firms. Thus, one sensed the importance of enjoyment for the hygiene of the work process.
But officially and especially in social ideology, ‘work’ was defined as ‘the substance of
life’ and declared to be the antithesis of sexuality.

In the film The Way to Life, a revolt breaks out in spring in a factory operated and
administrated by juvenile delinquents. They smash the machines and refuse to work. In
the film this outbreak was ascribed to the fact that a rail line had been flooded, thus
preventing the delivery of work material. That is to say, the’ explosion’ was attributed to
the’ absence of work material’. It was clear, however, that the young men, who lived on
their collectives without girls, had spring fever, which was merely released but not
caused by the absence of work. Ungratified sexuality is readily transformed into rage.
‘Prison explosions’ are outbreaks of sadism resulting from the absence of sexual
gratification. Hence, when 33,000 workers leave their employment site all at once
precisely in spring, there can be no doubt that the unsatisfying sex-economic conditions
in the Soviet Union are the cause. By ‘sex-economic conditions’ we mean more than just
the possibility of a regulated and satisfying love life; over and above this we mean
everything that is related to pleasure and the joy of life in one’s work. However, Soviet
politicians practised a kind of work therapy against sexual needs. Such practices are sure
to backfire. In the course of more than a decade, during which I have been reading
official Soviet literature, I have not encountered a single hint of such decisive biologic
relations.

The relationship between the worker’s sexual life and the performance of his work is
of decisive importance. It is not as if work diverted sexual energy from gratification, so
that the more one worked the less need one would have for sexual gratification. The
opposite of this is the case: The more gratifying one’s sexual life is, the more fulfilling
and pleasurable is one ’s work, if all external conditions are fulfilled. Gratified sexual
energy is spontaneously converted into an interest in work and an urge for activity. In
contrast to this, one’s work is disturbed in various ways if one’s sexual need is not
gratified and is suppressed. Hence, a basic principle of the work hygiene of a work-
democratic society is: It is necessary to establish not only the best external conditions of
work, but also to create the inner biologic preconditions to allow the fullest unfolding of
the biologic urge for activity. Hence, the safeguarding of a completely satisfying sexual
life for the working masses is the most important precondition of pleasurable work. In
any society the degree to which work kills the joy of life, the degree to which it is

represented as a duty (whether to a ‘fatherland’, the ‘proletariat’, the ‘nation’ or whatever
other names these illusions may have), is a sure yardstick on which to measure the anti-
democratic character of the ruling class of this society. Just as ‘duty’, ‘state’, ‘discipline
and order’, ‘sacrifice’, etc., are intimately related to one another, so too’ joy of life’,’
work-democracy’, ‘self-regulation’, ‘pleasurable work’, ‘natural sexuality’, belong
together inseparably. In academic philosophy there is a lot of barren hair-splitting over
whether or not there is a biologic need to work. Here, as in many other areas, the lack of
vital experience precludes the solution of the problem. The urge for activity originates in
the organism’s biologic sources of excitation; therefore, it is a natural urge. But the forms
of work are not biologically but socially determined. Man’s urge for activity, which is
both natural and effortless, fulfils itself spontaneously with objective tasks and aims and
enters the service of the gratification of social and individual needs. Applied to work
hygiene: Work must be arranged in such a way that the biologic urge for activity is
developed and gratified. This function excludes every form of moralistic-authoritarian
work performed under the compulsion of duty, for it brooks no bossiness. It requires:

1 . The establishment of the best external conditions of work (protection of labour,
reduction of working hours, variety in the work function, establishment of a direct
relationship of the worker to his product).

2. The liberation of the natural urge for activity (the prevention of the formation of
rigid character armouring).

3. The creation of the preconditions that will enable sexual energy to be converted into
an interest in work. To this end, sexual energy must

4. be capable of being gratified and actually gratified. This requires the safeguarding
of all the preconditions that are necessary for a completely satisfying, sex-economic, -
socially affirmed sexual life of all working men and women (decent living quarters,
contraception, affirmative sex-economy in the governing of childhood and adolescent
sexuality).

The regressions in the Soviet Union must be comprehended objectively, and then we
shall see that: The difficulties involved in changing the structure of the masses were
incorrectly assessed. It was believed that one was dealing with a secondary, merely
‘ideologic’ factor. That which was more or less moralistically condemned as ‘old
traditions’, ‘indolence’, ‘proclivity for lower middle-class habits’, etc., was, as it turned
out, a problem that was far more complex and difficult to solve than the mechanization of
industry. Threatened by belligerent imperialistic powers, the Soviet government was
forced to implement industrialization with all possible haste. To do this, it reverted to
authoritarian methods. The initial efforts towards social self-administration were
neglected and even dropped.

Above all, the effort to convert compulsive, authoritarian work into voluntary,
biologically pleasurable work, failed. Work was still performed under the pressure of
rigid competition or under the illusionary identification with the state. As Stalin noted at
the Seventeenth Congress of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union, a
‘depersonalization of work’ set in, an ‘indifference towards the material’ with which one
worked and the products intended for consumers. The workers’ and peasants’
inspectorate, which was set up in the Central Committee in 1917 to act as a control on the

Central Committee, proved to be inadequate, despite the fact that it was a fully
democratic organization. Stalin stated:

According to its organization, the workers’ and peasants’ inspectorate cannot
adequately control the execution of the work. A few years ago, when our work in the
economic sphere was simpler and less satisfactory and one was able to reckon with the
possibility of an inspection of the work of all commissars and all industrial organizations,
the workers’ and peasants’ inspectorate was in order. But now that our work in the
economic sphere has grown and become more complex and there is no longer any
necessity or possibility of supervising it from a central position, the workers’ and
peasants’ inspectorate has to be changed. Now we have no need of supervision, but a
surveillance of the implementation of the decisions of the Central Committee. Now we
need a control over the implementation of the decisions of the central courts. Now we
have need of an organization which, without setting itself the unpleasant goal of
supervising everything, is capable of concentrating its entire attention on the task of
controlling and checking the implementation of the decisions of the central institutions.
Such an organization can only be the Soviet Control Commission of the Council of the
Commissariat of the Soviet Union. This Commissariat shall be responsible to the Council
of Commissars and shall have local representatives who are independent of the local
organisations. However, to insure that it shall have sufficient authority and shall be in the
position, if the need arises, to call any responsible functionary to account, it is necessary
that the candidates for the members of the Soviet Control Commission be appointed by
the Party Congress and ratified by the Council of the Commissars and the Central
Committee of the US SR. It is my belief that only such an organization will be capable of
strengthening Soviet control and Soviet discipline ... It is necessary that the members of
this organisation shall be appointed and dismissed only by the highest organ, the Party
Congress. There can be no doubt that such an organization will really be capable of
safeguarding the control over the execution of the decision of the cen tral Party organs
and of strengthening Party discipline [all italics are mine, WR]

Here we have a clear articulation of the shifting of the self-administration of firms in
the direction of authoritarian control. The workers’ and peasants’ inspectorate, which
originally had the function of controlling the state leadership, disappeared completely and
was replaced by organs appointed by the state having the function of controlling the work
assigned to the workers and peasants. The workers and peasants said nothing; the fiasco
of social democracy was complete. The incapacity for freedom on the part of masses of
people was neither named nor perceived.

This shift had become necessary in the interest of holding the Russian society
together. The self-administration that had been aimed at had not developed or had not
developed enough. It could not develop because the Communist party, though proclaim-
ing the principle of self-administration, did not recognize the means of allowing this self-
administration to unfold itself. Whereas, in the beginning the workers’ and peasants’
inspectorate had the task of controlling and supervising all the Soviet commissariats and
economic organizations as the elected representatives of the Soviet Congress; whereas, in
other words, masses of working people, who of course elected the Soviet, once had
control of the party and the economy, this function was now transferred to the party and
its organs, which were independent of the local Soviet organisations. If the workers’ and
peasants’ inspectorate was an expression of the social tendency towards the self-

regulation and self-administration of the masses, the new ‘Control Commission’ was the
expression of the authoritarian implementation of party decisions. In short, it was only
one of the many regressions from the intention of self-government to authoritarian
control of society and its economy.

Could this step be regarded as a consequence of the questionable nature of the
Soviets? The answer is: It was not the Soviets, as the representatives of working men and
women that were a fiasco, but the manipulation of these Soviets by politicians. At all
events, the Soviet government had to cope with the problems of economy and those of
work discipline. In view of the failure of the principle of self-government, the re-
emergence of the authoritarian principle was inevitable. This does not mean that we
condone the authoritarian principle. On the contrary, if we stress this catastrophic
regression, we do so because we want to know the reasons for this setback in order, then,
to eliminate the difficulties and help self-government to achieve victory after all. The
responsibility for this failure falls heavily upon the working masses of people themselves.
Unless they learn to eliminate their own weaknesses with their own ingenuity, they
cannot hope to rid themselves of authoritarian forms of government. No one can help
them; they and they alone are responsible. This and this alone is true and affords hope.
The Soviet government cannot be reproached for reverting to authoritarian and moralistic
methods of control; it bad no other choice if it did not want to endanger everything. It is
to be reproached for neglecting self-government, for blocking its future development and
for not creating its preconditions. The Soviet government is to be reproached for
forgetting that the state has to wither away. It is to be reproached for neglecting to make
the failure of the self-government and self-regulation of the masses the point of departure
for new and greater efforts; for trying to make the world believe that, despite everything,
this self-regulation was developing and that ‘complete socialism’ and genuine democracy
prevailed. Illusions always prevent that which they pretend to be from really
materiali2ing. Hence, it is clear that the first duty of every genuine democrat is to
recognize such difficulties of development, to expose them and to help to overcome
them. Open confession of dictatorship is far less dangerous than sham democracy. One
can defend oneself against the former; the latter is like a creeper attached to the body of a
drowning man. The Soviet politicians cannot escape the reproach of dishonesty. They did
more harm to the development of genuine democracy than Hitler did. This is a heavy
reproach, but it is unavoidable. It is useless merely to talk about self-criticism. As painful
as it may be, one must also exercise it.

The failure of self-administration and self-government in the Soviet Union led to an
organization of work discipline, which was clearly manifested in the militaristic display
of the first five-year plan. The science of economics was a ‘fortress’, and it was youth’s
objective to ‘capture’ it. The press carried reports on the ‘campaign’ and ‘fronts’ as at a
time of war; armies of workers ‘fought battles’; brigades stormed ‘narrow passes’. ‘Iron
battalions’ took ‘combat sectors under heavy fire’. ‘Cadre’ was appointed. ‘Deserters’
were exposed to public ridicule; ‘manoeuvres’ were held; people were ‘alarmed’ and’
mobilized’. The’ light cavalry’ took possession of ‘commando outposts’ in dangerous
‘attacks’.

These examples from Soviet literature suffice to show that the implementation of the
gigantic five-year plan was possible only with the help of an ideology borrowed from a
climate of war and creating a climate of war. The concrete fact of the masses’ incapacity

for freedom was at the basis of all this. The acceleration of industrialization served to
build up the military power of the country. Since the social revolution in the West failed
to materialize, and since, above all, the self-administration of the Soviet society had not
developed, the situation in Soviet Russia was indeed comparable to a state of war. The
Soviet diplomacy of that time had the difficult task of delaying every military
confrontation, especially the confrontation with Japan over the East Chinese railroad and
Manchuria. And yet, owing to the objective developmental circumstances of that time,
that which was unavoidable and also immediately useful - insofar as it did actually enable
the Soviet Union to arm itself against imperialistic attacks - had two devastating after-
effects:

1. If a country having a population of 160 million is held in a climate of war for years
on end and is imbued with a militaristic ideology, this inevitably has an influence on the
formation of the human structure, even if the purpose of this war ideology is attained.
The militaristic structure of the mass leadership received autonomous powers. ‘Selfless
devotion’, held up as the ideal of life in the education of the masses, gradually shaped the
mass psychology that made it possible to carry out the dictatorial processes of purges,
executions and coercive measures of all kinds. In view of all this, it is clear that the role
of biopsychology in the development towards a free society should not be
underestimated.

2. If a government that feels itself to be surrounded by belligerent powers exercises a
definite kind of militaristic-ideologic influence on the masses for years on end and
forgets its own task in the turmoil of solving the most difficult immediate tasks, then it
can easily come about that it will maintain this atmosphere and continue to intensify it,
even after , its purpose fulfilled, it has become superfluous. The masses of people are and
remain alien, stand apart, vegetate or go beyond their needs into irrational chauvinism.

The authoritarian regulation of the work process fits in perfectly with the militaristic
atmosphere in which the Soviet man lived. There was and could be no thought of
converting the methods of work into self-administration. As far as that goes, the heroism,
especially the heroism displayed by the Comsomol in the struggle to build up industry,
was worthy of admiration. And yet, how is the nature of the Comsomol’ s heroism to be
differentiated from that of the Hitler youth or an imperialistic warrior? What about the
fight for human (not national) freedom? It is deceptive to think that the heroism of an
English or German soldier in the world wars was inferior to the heroism of a Comsomol
youth in the building up of Soviet industry. If we fail to make a sharp and clear
distinction between the emotion of heroism and the goal of freedom, we easily fall into a
rut which no longer has anything to do with the pursuit of the goal (self-administration).
Okay, the heroism was ‘necessary’, but the effort to effect a basic change in the structure
of masses of people failed to bear fruit and, as a consequence thereof, the establishment
of that social state, for which generations of freedom-fighters had given the best of their
minds and their lives, also failed to materialize. Since the worker no longer had a
‘personal’ interest in his work, it was necessary to revert to his ‘drive for acquisition’.
The bonus system was reintroduced. Workers were assessed according to the value of
their working power; those who did more were given better nourishment and living
quarters. But this was not the worst of it: The most rigid form of the competitive wage
system was reintroduced. All of this was ‘necessary’, but it should have been clear that it
was diametrically opposed to the original goal.

The fact that’ locks’ were made use of to keep the workers from leaving their work
sites was also a clear indication of the moralistic, authoritarian regulation of work. For
instance, the workers had to commit themselves to remain until the end of the five-year
plan. At that time about 40 per cent of the industry of the Soviet Union was producing
war materials. This meant that the work in industries producing consumer goods had to
be considerably stepped up to keep it at the same level. ‘Work evenings’ were introduced
for the purpose of spurring ambition. On such ‘evenings’ competitions were held to see
who could set type the fastest, who could wrap confetti the fastest, etc. Black and red
bulletin boards were introduced in various factories. The names of the ‘lazy’ workers
were put on the black bulletin boards and the names of the ‘good and diligent’ workers
were put on the red bulletin boards. Nothing was learned about the effect the moral
elevation of some and the moral degradation of others had on character formation. But
from all that we know about the use of such measures, it can be safely concluded that the
effect on the formation of the human structure was disastrous. Those whose names
appeared on the black bulletin boards could not help but have a feeling of shame, envy,
inferiority, indeed, bitter hatred; whereas those whose names appeared on the red bulletin
board could triumph over their competitors, could feel themselves to be winners, could
give vent to their brutality and allow their ambition to overstep all natural bounds. For all
that, those who lost out in such a competition were not necessarily the ‘inferior’ ones. On
the contrary, we can assume that, with respect to their structures, some of the ‘blacks’
were freer human beings, even if more neurotic. And those who came out on top did not
necessarily have to be free human beings, for we know that the traits that were spurred in
them are precisely those traits we find in the overambitious man, the go-getter, the show-
off, in short, the plague-ridden man.

Just how little one still thought about the withering away of the state and the
transferring of its functions to man is shown by a poem that was used as a means of
spurring work discipline.

Es braucht der Staatfur die Kolchose
Zahllose stahleme Agitatoren.

Vom Pazifik bis Minsk , von Wjatka bis Krim
barrl fetter Ackerboden der Traktoren.

Es ruft der Staat
Vo ran, vorani Mann far Manni
Tretet an!

Den Hammer Nacht und Tag .
scbwingen wir Scbiag aufSchlag,
bauen taglich bundertmal
dem Land ein neues Ross aus Stahl.

[The state needs for the kolkhozes
A host of agitators made of steel.

From the Pacific to Minsk, from Vyatka to the Crimea
Rich soil awaits the tractors.

The state calls you!

Forward! Forward I One and all I
Form ranks I

Day and night the hammer
We swing, blow by blow,

And a hundred times each day we build
A steed of steel for our land.]

‘The state needs’ - instead of ‘We need’. Such distinctions may mean nothing to the
politician who sees everything in terms of economy, but they are of decisive importance
for the restructuralization of man’s character.

The so-called Stakhanov movement was a glaring indication of the misery of the work
function. Those workers whose productivity was far above average were called
Stakhanovists. Stakhanov was the first industrial worker to set a record in the
performance of his work. It is clear that the lack of interest of masses of workers in their
work lay at the basis of Stakhanov-ism. Pretence to superiority has little meaning here.
The Soviet Union was forced to step up its production. Since the workers as a whole
failed to meet production quotas voluntarily, the Soviet government was forced to adopt
measures intended to exploit the workers’ ambition to excel. It was also forced to
introduce rigid pay scales. But we must not allow the necessity of this process to divert us
from the main problem: A minimal increase in the individual worker’s interest and ability
in his work would have made the Stakhanov movement superfluous. In turn, this would
have required a complete reversal in the sexual policies and sexual education of the
Russian society. The knowledge and the will needed to accomplish this was lacking.

The relapse into Stakhanovism had disastrous effects on the formation of man’s
character structure. Only those who are inordinately ambitious and brutal are capable of
excelling at competitive piecework. The great majority of the workers either fall far
behind or leave off altogether. A gap arises between the majority of average workers and
a small minority of work- athletes, who readily develop into a new ruling class. As long as
the vast majority of workers have no enthusiasm for their work and no consciousness of
personal responsibility about it, it is out of the question to speak of a change from
coercive discipline to pleasurable work. Complaints will continue about the workers,
poor production, absenteeism and negligent handling of machinery. This new gap
produces envy and ambition among the weaker workers and presumption and racial
arrogance among the stronger workers. A collective feeling of belonging and working
together cannot emerge. Denunciations and reactions characteristic of the emotional
plague will prevail.

The way in which National Socialism or fascist ideologists appraise the democratic or
non-democratic character of a process is a good standard. When nationalistic,

chauvinistic, militaristic, imperialistic disciplinary politicians lavish praise on something,
one has to be on the alert. For example, this is what Mehnert has to say:

It very often happens that the Comsomols who come to a factory to help boost
production are not received very cordially, for the methods which they use to incite the
workers to achieve greater production are not, as a rule, very considerate. Especially
hated are the workers’ correspondents who drag everything into the open and print it in
their newspapers. The lack of tools and raw materials, the living conditions, which are
usually bleak, the passive resistance of many workers, are often too much for the
Comsomols. There have been times when they have come singing victorious songs and
have had to depart with tears of desperation.

So much for the factual report. And now follows fascist praise of the Soviet spirit:

This myth is simple and clear. In our time, which is so devoid of and hungry for
myths, it has a fascinating effect. And as every myth, it has created an ethos, an ethos
which millions of people today bear in themselves and which seizes others every year. To
the Russians, this ethos means: ‘Our need is great and the goals we have set ourselves are
far off. We can achieve them only by struggling against the whole world, which fears and
hates us, against enemies around us and in our own ranks. To the degree that we approach
socialism, our distress will be lessened. But we can be victorious only if we all stand up
for one and one stands up for all. We are all responsible to one another. When a plant
produces poor weapons a time of war, it commits a crime against the nation as a whole,
not only against the soldiers who lose their lives because of them. When a plant produces
poor machinery today, it commits a crime against socialism, against all of us who are
fighting to build it. Desertion from the front at a time of war is not an offence against an
officer, but a betrayal of one’s comrades. Desertion from the front of the five-year plan
and from socialism is not a strike against an employer, but a crime against each and every
one of us. For this is our country, our factories and our future!

The human structure that is formed from such a ‘disciplination’ of work is also infused
with religious fanaticism and dull passive resistance. It has always been the case that the
‘ethos’ of the few, with their discipline, leads to the incompetence of the large majority of
people. Myth and ethos may be heroic, but they are always dangerous, undemocratic and
reactionary measures. It is a question of the character, the will, the conviction, joy of
assuming responsibility and en thusiasm of the broad masses of working men and women.
They themselves must be willing and capable of sticking up for their own lives and
insisting on the wealth of their own experience. An ethos based on the misery of masses
and demanding such great sacrifices and discipline that only a few are capable of
measuring up to it, an ethos that is so severe and continues to be so severe that even those
who support it cannot keep the pace, may have an elevating effect; but it will never solve
a single objective problem of the social community. A genuine democrat, a work-
democrat, who cannot get to the masses owing to such an ethos, will simply exclaim: To
bell with this ethos!

Was the authoritarian, nationalistic regulation of work in the Soviet Union necessary?

Yes!

Was it capable of arming the country?

Yes!

Was this regulation a progressive measure intended to establish the self-
administration of the Russian society?

No!

Did it solve any of the mounting social problems, or pave the way to their solution ?
Did it, and what did it, contribute to the satisfaction of society?

Nothing!

On the contrary, it produced a human nature imbued with and confined in nationalism,
thus laying the foundation for the Red one-man dictatorship.

The military power of a society plays no role whatever in assessing the structure and
tendencies of that society with respect to its freedom. The conducting of war, the building
of industry, the waving of banners, the holding of parades, are child’s play compared
with the task of creating a human species that is free. Friend and foe readily come to
terms where militarism and chauvinistic patriotism prevail. But the babble of Babylon
was nothing compared with the confusion surrounding the concept ‘freedom’. We want
to find our bearings again on a statement made t>y a military disciplinarian, a man who
would fight with the same subjective honesty and conviction for an America striving for
democracy as he would fight for an America regressing towards fascism.

In 1943 Captain Rickenbacker paid an official visit to the Soviet Union. Following his
return, a detailed article on his impressions appeared in the 18 August issue of the New
York Times, I quote:

. . . Captain Rickenbacker remarked that whereas for the last several years Russia has
been moving to the right, the United States, at the same time, has been ‘tending to the
left’.

‘If they keep going on as they are you’ll find Russia coming out of this war the
greatest democracy in the world, while if we keep going on the way we are we’ll be
where they were twenty- five years ago,’ he declared.

‘Do you mean to suggest that Russia is moving toward capitalism while we are
moving toward bolshevism?’ Captain Rickenbacker was asked.

‘Yes, in a sense,’ he replied.

. . . Among the things he was particularly impressed with in Russia was the iron
discipline in industrial plants, severe punishment for chronic absenteeism, to the extent of
removal from the job to the bread line, incentive pay, compulsory overtime work and’ no
labour difficulties.’ The Russians, Captain Rickenbacker said, work eight hours a day, six
days a week, with an additional three hours a day overtime at time and one-half. . .

‘. . . Bolshevism in Russia is not what we have been led to believe by communistic
enthusiasts in this country. They have been constantly turning to the right, as evidenced
in many ways, during the last twelve months. Nowhere in the world have I seen so much
respect for progressive rank in the Army as I witnessed in Russia from the bottom to the
top, which is in the direction of capitalism and democracy. Officers’ uniforms have in
great measure been copied from the old Czaristic design, and the press is selling pre-
revolutionary heroes to the people.’

We have learned to listen to conservative voices, to comprehend them and to admit the
validity of their factual statements when they coincide with the truth. We have also
learned to understand that conservative facts and reactionary developments issue from the
biopathy of masses of people. We differ from an authoritarian such as Rickenbacker in
that we do not feel any sense of triumph over the discovery of unpleasant facts. We
simply ferret out the natural processes, for it is when these processes are blocked that the
disciplinarian’s views are correct. If that which Rickenbacker understands by democracy
prevails in the Soviet Union, then we want nothing to do with it. ‘Capitalism’ and
‘democracy’ cannot be equated. Freedom cannot be inferred from military fitness. To
praise the Soviet Union of today and to reject the development of social democracy in
Russia during Lenin’s time is to eliminate every possibility of establishing clarity.
Statements as ridiculous as the one quoted above are possible only if the history of a
country and its bitter fight for liberation from slavery are not known. Rickenbacker
recommended the Soviet Union of 1943 as a model for America. He recommended it
because he was annoyed by the absenteeism in American factories. He was impressed by
the facility with which the dictatorship appears to be capable of coping with social
difficulties. But if that is the case, what is all the fuss about freedom, liberation war, the
new world? This Babylonian babble is a consequence of ‘politicalisin’ . In conclusion, I
should like to add this word of warning while there is still time: If things continue as they
have, there is a very real possibility that America will soon be at war with Russia. The
Soviet Union will tolerate neither a genuinely democratic America nor a genuinely
democratic Germany. One of the many reasons for this will be the bad conscience that
weighs heavily upon the leadership of a state that started out to conquer freedom for the
world and ended in an antiquated chauvinism, so bitterly fought against by its founders.

11

GIVE RESPONSIBILITY TO VITALLY NECESSARY WORK!

Social conditions throughout the world have recently fallen into a state of flux. The
capitulation of the fuhrer of Italian political irrationalism set this process in motion.
Sooner or later it will be followed by the capitulation of German political irrationalism.
The process of social reconstruction in Europe will begin with a vacuum in social life,
which will be chiefly characterized by political chaos. To cope with this social chaos, the
working men and women of all vitally necessary occupations and organizations must be
made conscious of the importance of fulfilling their social obligation of work. It cannot
be assumed that anyone of the old or any newly founded political party will be capable of
engineering a factual and rational reorganization of social conditions. Hence, as soon as
circumstances permit, it is necessary that the most outstanding, most perceptive and
politically unattached representatives of all vitally necessary spheres of work get together
at national and international conferences to discuss and solve in work-democratic
cooperation the practical tasks of individual and social life for which they are responsible.
Once such non-political and strictly practical work conferences have begun to function,
their activity will develop with the logic and consistency that are characteristic of
objective and rational work. It has been clear for some time that the responsibility for all
future developments rests upon the vitally necessary work of all occupations. In short, it

rests upon the shoulders of the representatives of these occupations, and not upon any one
body having a purely ideologic orientation. This is a conclusion that has been arrived at
independently in various countries of Europe and in America.

WHAT IS ‘WORK-DEMOCRACY’?

Work-democracy is the natural process of love, work and knowledge that governed,
governs and will continue to govern economy and man’s social and cultural life as long
as there has been, is and will be a society. Work-democracy is the sum total of all
functions of life governed by the rational interpersonal relations that have come into
being, grown and developed in a natural and organic way.

Work-democracy is not an ideological system. Nor is it a ‘political’ system which
could be imposed upon human society by the propaganda of a party, individual
politicians or any group sharing a common ideology. There is no single, formal political
measure by means of which work-democracy could be ‘introduced’. Work-democracy
cannot be introduced in the same way as a republic or a totalitarian dictator is introduced.
There is a very simple reason for this: Natural work-democracy is always present and is
always functioning, whether this or that political party or ideological group knows of its
existence or not. The process of natural work-democracy can be in diametrical opposition
to social institutions or it can be more or less in accord with them. Wherever it functions,
however, this work-democratic process demands that the social ideologies and
institutions be brought into line with natural needs and interpersonal relations, in the
same way as it is clearly expressed in natural love, vitally necessary work, and natural
science. These vital social functions can be thwarted or they can be encouraged; working
men and women can be conscious or unconscious of them. But they can never be
destroyed. Hence, they form the solid basis of every rational social process.

Ideological political systems are based on views of the natural process of life. They
can further or thwart the natural process of life. However, these systems are not part of
the foundation of human society. They can be democratic, in which case they advance the
natural process of life; or they can be authoritarian and dictatorial, in which case they
become involved in a deadly conflict with this process.

Work-democracy cannot be imposed upon people as a political system. Those who
perform vitally necessary work’ either are conscious of their responsibility for social
processes or this consciousness evolves organically, as a tree or the body of an animal.
This growth of the consciousness of radical responsibility is the most important
precondition to prevent political systems from proliferating like tumours on the social
organism, political systems that sooner or later have to lead to social chaos. Moreover,
the consciousness of social responsibility on the part of the working men and women of
all occupations is the most important precondition for the gradual harmonizing of the
institutions of human society with the natural functions of work-democracy. Political
systems come and go, without any essential change taking place in the foundation of
social life. Nor does social life cease to function. But the pulse of human society would
stop once and for all if the natural functions of love, work and knowledge would cease
even for just a day.

Natural love, vitally necessary work, and natural science are rational functions of life.
By their very nature, they cannot be anything but rational. Hence, they are arch enemies
of any form of irrationalism. Political irrationalism, which plagues, disfigures and
destroys our life, is, in the true psychiatric sense of the word, a perversion of social life, a
perversion brought about by the failure to recognize the natural functions of life and by
the exclusion of these functions from the regulation and determination of social life.

Every form of totalitarian-authoritarian rulership is based on the irrationalism
inculcated in masses of people. Every dictatorial political view, regardless, who is its
exponent, hates and fears its arch enemy, the functions of love, work and knowledge.
They cannot co-exist. Dictatorship is capable only of suppressing the natural functions of
life or of exploiting them for its narrow purposes; it can never promote and protect these
functions or perform them itself. In doing so, it would destroy itself.

From this it follows that:

1. It is not necessary and would only be catastrophic to introduce newly conceived
political systems. What is needed is the coordination of the natural functions of life with
the regulation of future social processes. It is not necessary to create anything new; we
must merely remove the obstacles that thwart the natural social functions, no matter in
what form these obstacles turn up.

2. The representatives of these natural functions of life are those who perform the best
work in all vitally necessary occupations. It is not their political inclinations that enable
them to function in a work-democratic way, but solely their activity as industrial workers,
farmers, teachers, physicians, child educators, writers, administrators, technicians,
scientists, researchers, etc. If the representatives of vitally necessary work would form an
international organization having concrete social and legal authority, such an
organization would be invincible. It would foredoom international political irrational-ism.

3. Social production and consumption are naturally and organically interlaced with
one another. The establishment of organizations giving practical and formal expression to
this natural nexus would be a strong social guarantee against further catastrophes brought
about by irrationalism. The responsibility for the course of the gratification of human
needs would rest exclusively on the producers and consumers; it would not have to be
imposed upon them, against their will and protest, by an authoritarian state
administration. This assuming of responsibility for one’s own fate, represented in the
already existing (i.e., not to be newly created) organizations of producers and consumers
in all fields, would be a decisive step towards the establishment of the work-democratic
self-administration of society. Since all work processes are dependent upon one another;
since, moreover, consumption determines production; a naturally evolved and organically
functioning organization is given in the social basis, which is alone in a position to
assume the responsibility for Europe’s further social development.

4. Politically, work-democracy is oriented neither towards the ‘Left’ nor towards the
‘Right’. It includes everyone who performs vitally necessary work; hence, it is oriented
solely towards the future. It is not part of its inherent intention to be against ideologies,
nor against political ideologies. But, if it is to function at all, it must of necessity and in
terms of its nature be sharply opposed to every ideological orientation and certainly to
every political party that obstructs it in an irrational way. At bottom, however, work-

democracy is not ‘against’, as is usually the case in politics. It is for the concrete
formulation and solution of problems.

WHAT IS NEW IN WORK-DEMOCRACY?

Neither the idea that democracy is the best possible form of social cohabitation nor the
idea that work and consumption are the natural foundation of social existence is new;
neither its anti-dictatorial attitude nor its determination to fight for the natural rights of all
working men and women of all the nations of this planet is new. All of these demands,
ideals, programmes, etc., have been advocated in the liberal, socialist, early communist,
Christian Socialist and other political organizations for centuries.

But this much is new: The representatives of work-democracy neither established
political parties as a means of pushing through a work-democratic organization nor did
they merely reiterate the old demands, ideals and programmes and let it go at that. In a
genuinely scientific way, work-democrats asked themselves why it has been that until
now all democratic demands, programmes and ideals have met with so many failures and,
in Europe and in Asia, have had to give way to reactionary dictators.

For the first time in the history of sociology, a. possible future regulation of human
society is derived not from ideologies or conditions that must be created, but from natural
processes that have been present and have been developing from the very beginning.
Work-democratic ‘polities’ is distinguished by the fact that it rejects all politics and
demagogism. Masses of working men and women will not be relieved of their social
responsibility. They will be burdened with it. Work-democrats have no ambition to be
political fuhrers, nor will they ever be permitted to develop such an ambition. Work-
democracy consciously develops formal democracy, which is expressed in the mere
election of political representatives and does not entail any further responsibility on the
part of the electorate, into a genuine, factual and practical democracy on an international
scale. This democracy is borne by the functions of love, work and knowledge and is
developed organically. It fights mysticism and the idea of the totalitarian state, not
through political attitudes, but through practical functions of life, which obey their own
laws. All this is new in work-democracy.

Work-democracy adds a decisive piece of knowledge to the scope of ideas related to
freedom. The masses of people who work and bear the burden of social existence on their
shoulders neither are conscious of their social responsibility nor are they capable of
assuming the responsibility for their own freedom. This is the result of the century-long
suppression of rational thinking, the natural functions of love and the scientific
comprehension of the living. Everything related to the emotional plague in social life can
be traced back to this incapacity and lack of consciousness. It is work-democracy’s
contention that, by its very nature, politics is and has to be unscientific, i.e., that it is an
expression of human helplessness, poverty and suppression.

In short, work-democracy is a newly discovered bio-sociologic, natural and basic
function of society. It is not a political programme.

I alone bear the responsibility for this brief summary and statement.

12

THE BIOLOGIC MISCALCULATION IN THE HUMAN STRUGGLE LOR

LREEDOM

OUR INTEREST IN THE DEVELOPMENT OF FREEDOM

This chapter will deal with the biologic miscalculation that, as history proves, all
freedom movements have made. It is a miscalculation that nipped freedom efforts in the
bud or frustrated satisfactory regulations of social life, which had already been attained.
This endeavour is prompted by the conviction that only work-democracy can create the
basis of genuine freedom. My experiences in social discussions lead me to believe that
the exposure of this miscalculation will very likely be taken amiss. It imposes the highest
demands upon the will to truth of each and every one of us. In actual practice it implies a
great burden in the daily struggle for existence, for it transfers all social responsibility to
the working men and women in factories, on farms, in clinics, offices, laboratories, etc.

We have found that facts of a. fundamental nature, i.e., facts that, over and above the
political hubbub of everyday life, relate to the ancient history of the human species,
relate, indeed, to man’s biologic constitution, are rejected with various arguments. At
bottom, however, the motive is always irrational. When peace reigns, when everything is
proceeding at a leisurely pace, then it is said: ‘Everything is quite all right as it is; the
League of Nations is a guarantee of peace; our diplomats settle conflicts in a peaceful
way; the generals are only decorations. So why pose questions that would be relevant
only in the event of a war? We have just ended a war to end all wars - there is no need to
get excited.’ Then, when it is shown that such arguments were based on illusions, when
the League of Nations and the diplomats have given ample testimony of their inability to
cope with pressing problems, when a new war rages - this time one that is worldwide and
more brutal than anything known in history, then all attention is concentrated on ‘winning
the war’. Then it is said: ‘We have to win the war first. This is no time for profound
truths. We will need those when the war has been won, for then we will also have to
secure peace.’ Thus, a clear-cut distinction is made between the conduct of war and the
winning of the war, between the termination of hostilities and the conclusion of peace.
Only after the war has been won and the peace concluded, does one want to proceed to
secure peace. One fails to see that it is precisely in the heat of the war that those deep
social convulsions take place that destroy old institutions and remould man, that, in other
words, the seeds of peace germinate in the devastations of war. Man’s intense longing for
peace is never so strong as it is at a time of war. Hence, in no other social circumstance
are there so many strong impulses intent on changing the conditions that produce war.
Man learned to construct dams when he suffered from floods. Peace can be hammered
out only at a time of war, then and only then.

Instead of learning the lessons of war on the spot, so that a new world can be built
immediately, important decisions are put off until diplomats and statesmen are so
involved in peace treaties and reparations that again there is no time for ‘basic facts’. In
the transition period from the cessation of hostilities to the conclusion of a sham peace,

we hear statements like this: ‘First the damages of war must be repaired; the war
production has to be converted to peace production; our hands are full. Before dealing
with these basic facts, let us arrange everything peacefully.’ In the meantime the lessons
of war have been forgotten; once again everything has been arranged in such a way that
in the course of one generation a new, even more horrible war has broken out. Once again
there is ‘no time’ and one is ‘too busy’ to concern oneself with ‘basic truths’. The
emotions of wartime rapidly give way to the old rigidity and emotional apathy.

If someone, as I myself, has gone through this procrastination of essential questions
and heard these same arguments for the second time in forty-five years of life; if he
recognizes in the new catastrophe all the characteristics of the old catastrophe; he has to
admit, however reluctantly, that no essential change has taken place since the first
catastrophe (unless one considers the improvement of the means of destruction and a
more widespread development of human sadism as essential changes). Slowly and surely
the conviction takes shape in such a man that: For some curious reason or another ,
masses of people do not want to get to the root of the secret of war. They fear the truths
that could bring them a painful cure.

People like to think of war as a ‘social thunderstorm’. It is said that it ‘purifies’ the
atmosphere; it has its great benefits -it ‘hardens the youth’ and makes them courageous.
As far as that goes, people say, we have always had and will always have wars. They are
biologically motivated. According to Darwin, the ‘struggle for existence’ is the law of
life. Why, then, were peace conferences organized? Nor have I ever heard that bears or
elephants split up into two camps and annihilate one another. In the animal kingdom
there are no wars within the same species. Like sadism, war among one’s own kind is an
acquisition of ‘civilised man' . No, for some reason or another, man shies away from
putting his finger on the causes of war. And there can be no doubt that better ways than
war exist of making youth fit and healthy, namely, a satisfying love life, pleasurable and
steady work, general sports and freedom from the malicious gossip of old maids. In short,
such arguments are hollow chatter.

What is this fact anyhow?

Why do people fear it?

Is it possible that in his inmost self every man knows this fact, but is afraid to admit it
to himself and to his neighbour?

It boils down to this: Av a result of thousands of years of social and educational
distortion, masses of people have become biologically rigid and incapable of freedom.
They are not capable of establishing peaceful co-existence.

As cynical and hopeless as these two succinct sentences may sound, they contain the
answer to the three above questions.

No one wants to acknowledge the truth they contain, or even listen to them. No
democratic statesman would know what to make of it. Every honest man knows it. All
dictators have built their power on the social irresponsibleness of masses of people. They
have made no bones about consciously exploiting this fact. For years on end, far more
than half the civilized German people heard the assertion that the masses merely
regurgitate what has been funnelled into them. They reacted to this with slavish loyalty.

They themselves brought about this ignominious situation. It is ridiculous to contend that
the psychopathic general was capable of oppressing seventy million people all by himself.

‘How’s that?’ the suave politician and philanthropist will ask. ‘You say that the
Americans are incapable of freedom? And what of the heroic rebels of Czechoslovakia,
Yugoslavia, the British Commandos, the martyrs in Norway, the armies in Soviet Russia?
How can you dare to cast a slur upon democracies?’

We do not mean military groups, governments, minorities, individual scientists or
thinkers! But genuine social freedom is more than a question of groups. The trend of
society is determined solely by the overwhelming majority of working men and women ,
whether they passively tolerate or actively support tyranny. Are the masses themselves
capable of administering society without their statesmen or parties telling them what to
do and how to do it? They are, to be sure, capable of enjoying given freedoms, of
performing assigned work, of being against war and for peace. Thus far, however, they
have not been capable of safeguarding work against abuse, regulating it through their
own organizations, promoting rapid development, preventing wars, mastering their own
irrationalism, etc.

The masses cannot do these things because until now they have never been in the
position to acquire and practise this ability. The self-administration of society by the
masses, their administration of the organizations in charge of production and
consumption, can be the only possible answer to this war. One who takes the masses
seriously demands their full responsibility, for they alone are peacefully disposed. The
responsibility and the capacity to be free must now be added to the love of peace.

As bitter as it may be, the fact remains: It is the irresponsible-ness of masses of people
that lies at the basis of fascism of all countries, nations and races, etc. Fascism is the
result of man’s distortion over thousands of years. It could have developed in any country
or nation. It is not a character trait that is confined specifically to the Germans or Italians.
It is manifest in every single individual of the world. The Austrian saying ‘Da kann man
halt nix machen’ expresses this fact just as the American saying ‘Let George do it’. That
this situation was brought about by a social development which goes back thousands of
years does not alter the fact itself. It is man himself who is responsible and not ‘historical
developments’. It was this shifting of the responsibility from living man to ‘historical
developments’ that caused the downfall of the socialist freedom movements. However,
the events of the past twenty years demand the responsibility of the working masses of
people.

If we take freedom ’ to mean first and foremost the. responsibility of each individual
to shape personal, occupational and social existence in a rational way, then it can be said
that there is no greater fear than the fear of the creation of general freedom. Unless this
basic problem is given complete priority and solved, there will never be a freedom
capable of lasting more than one or two generations. The solution to this problem will
require more thought, more decency, more conscientiousness, more of an economic,
educational and social readjustment in the social life of masses of people than all the
efforts which were made in former wars (and will have to be made in wars still to come)
and post-war reconstruction programmes taken together. This one problem and its
solution contain everything that the most audacious and most agonized thinkers of history
have tried to grasp by the idea of international social revolution. We are the protagonists

and bearers of a stupendous revolutionary upheaval. If one must indeed suffer, then
‘blood, sweat and tears’ should at least have a rational goal, namely: the responsibility of
the working masses of people for social life! This conclusion follows with hard logic
from the following statements:

1 . Every social process is determined by the attitude of the masses.

2. The masses are incapable of freedom.

3. When the masses achieve the capacity to be free through their own efforts, this will
be genuine social freedom.

What prompts me to depart from the usual policy of veiling such generally known
facts, especially as I make no claim to political leadership?

There are several motives. For years I demurred from pursuing them, simply because I
feared the consequences. Again and again I hesitated to put my ideas down on paper. I
tried to extricate myself from this perplexity by telling myself that I of course was not a
politician and that political events were no concern of mine. Or I evaded the issue by
persuading myself that I had more than enough to keep me busy with my orgone
biophysics and saw no reason why I should burden myself with an embarrassing,
thankless basic social question, which seemed hopeless for the time being anyhow. I tried
to make myself believe that it was my secret political ambition that was prompting me to
get involved in the turmoil of irrational political ideologies. I demurred to give in to such
an ambition. The responsible politicians and statesmen were bound to come out with
these facts sooner or later!

After years of painful and harassing oscillations and attempts to fight shy of these
facts, I had finally to yield to the pressure exerted on me as well as on all my co-workers
by our investigation of the phenomena of life. A researcher has an allegiance to truth,
over which no other allegiance, however highly esteemed, can take precedence. What
makes it particularly difficult to fulfil this allegiance is the fact that communications of
truth, instead of being looked upon as natural, have a highly dangerous potential as things
now stand.

Basically speaking, this is merely a summary of facts, which, in an isolated way, have
been well known to us for a long time:

1 . Mankind is biologically sick.

2. Politics is the irrational social expression of this sickness.

3. Whatever takes place in social life is actively or passively, voluntarily or
involuntarily, determined by the structure of masses of people.

4. This character structure is formed by socio-economic processes and it anchors and
perpetuates these processes. Man’s biopathic character structure is, as it were, the
fossilization of the authoritarian process of history. It is the biophysical reproduction of
mass suppression.

5. The human structure is animated by the contradiction between an intense longing
for and fear of freedom.

6. The fear of freedom of masses of people is expressed in the biophysical rigidity of
the organism and the inflexibility of the character.

7. Every form of social leadership is merely the social expression of the one or the
other side of this structure of masses of people.

8. It is not a question of the Versailles Peace Treaty, the oil wells of Baku or two to
three hundred years of capitalism, but a question of four to six thousand years of
authoritarian mechanistic civilization, which has ruined man’s biologic functioning.

9. Interest in money and power is a substitute for unfulfilled happiness in love,
supported by the biologic rigidity of masses of people.

10. The suppression of the natural sexuality of children and adolescents serves to
mould the human structure in such a way that masses of people become willing upholders
and reproducers of mechanistic authoritarian civilization.

11. Thousands of years of human suppression are in the process of being eliminated.

These are more or less the results of our research on the character and its relationship
to social processes.

We have a threefold interest in the development of a free world: personal, objective
and social.

1. The personal interest is determined by the threat to our existence as members of this
mortally sick society. Those, like myself, who lost their home, family and possessions,
who experienced three and a half years of murder in war at first hand, who saw many
friends die and go to pieces, who witnessed mass migrations and destruction of property,
etc., in the First World War, understand what millions upon millions of men and women
are going through on this planet today. We want an end to this ignominy! It is
ignominious that a handful of Prussian crooks and perverse neurotics, functioning as the
‘fuhrer’ of one thing or another, are able to exploit the social helplessness of hundreds of
millions of industrious and decent men and women. The ignominy is all the more
poignant in view of the fact that these same millions of men and women unwittingly and
naively allowed themselves to be taken in by these political swindlers (and this was the
case not only in Germany, but elsewhere also). All we want is to be able to perform our
work in peace, to love our wives or husbands without danger, to raise our children free of
the miasma of the plague. In short, we do not want to be bothered, deceived and led
around by the nose by a handful of political swindlers in this short life of ours. Our lives
have been crushed by politics long enough! We want an end of it! Once and for all!!

2. The protagonists of the fascist plague have looked through the incapacity for
freedom of masses of people and have declared that it is an absolute biologic fact. They
have put alluring irrational race theories into the world, have divided mankind into
biologically immutable superior and inferior races and have conferred upon themselves,
who are the most sick and most vicious, the biologic title of ‘superman’. We have the
answer to this fraud: The race theory is a mystical view of life. Man’s natural happiness
in love and security in life will be the doom of this view.

3. Our institute is faced with a momentous task. We have to prepare ourselves for two
basically different possibilities:

a. In the event that this Second World War will force the answer to social chaos to the
surface and into social consciousness, we will be called upon to deal with great tasks. We
will have to assume an enormous responsibility. We have to prepare ourselves for this

possibility in advance. We must have a clear conception of our tasks. Our knowledge of
human reactions and the effects of the fascist pestilence will have to be clearly organized
if we do not want to fail. Our tasks can be fulfilled only within the framework of the
general struggle for the establishment of genuine freedom. If we cherish the illusion that
man’s structure is immediately capable of freedom and self-administration, that, in other
words, we need merely eliminate the plague of party fascism to make it possible for
social freedom to function, to put justice before injustice, truth before falsehood, decency
before meanness, then we too will be doomed together with everything else that is based
on such illusions. This much is clear. The development of freedom requires that one be
ruthlessly free of illusions, for only then will one succeed in rooting out irrationalism
from masses of people to open the way to responsibility and freedom. To idealize masses
of people and to commiserate with them will only produce fresh misfortunes.

The various freedom organizations in Europe treated this sickness on the part of
masses of people as a quack might treat a paralysed patient, namely by persuading him
that he was not really paralysed and would surely be able to dance a polka if it were not
for the bad wolf (in 1914, the war industrialists; in 1942, the psychopathic generals). A
paralysed patient may like to hear such a consolation and rejoice in it, but he still won’t
be able to walk. The decent physician would proceed ‘ruthlessly’; he would be very
careful not to arouse any false hopes in the patient. He would use every means at his
disposal to determine the nature of the paralysis and to decide whether it is curable or not.
If, fundamentally, it is curable, then he will find the means of curing it.

The fascist dictator declares that the masses of people are biologically inferior and
crave authority, that, basically, they are slaves by nature. Hence, a totalitarian
authoritarian regime is the only possible form of government for such people. It is
significant that all dictators who today plunge the world into misery stem from the
suppressed masses of people. They are intimately familiar with this sickness on the part
of masses of people. What they lack is an insight into natural processes and development,
the will to truth and research, so that they are never moved by a desire to want to change
these facts.

On the other hand, the formal democratic leaders made the mistake of assuming that
the masses of people were automatically capable of freedom and thereby precluded every
possibility of establishing freedom and self-responsibility in masses of people as long as
they were in power. They were engulfed in the catastrophe and will never reappear.

Our answer is scientific and rational. It is based on the fact that masses of people are
indeed incapable of freedom, but it does not - as racial mysticism does - look upon this
incapacity as absolute, innate and eternal. It regards this incapacity as the result of former
social conditions of life and, therefore, as changeable.

Two important tasks follow from this:

i. The investigation and elucidation of the forms in which man’s incapacity for
freedom expresses itself;

ii. The investigation of the medical, pedagogic and social tools necessary to establish
the capacity for freedom in a more and more thorough and more and more extensive way.

At this point the ‘mistakes’ made by democratic governments will be recalled: pacts
with plague-ridden dictators, the many acts of treachery committed against democratic

allies (England-Spain; Russia-Czechoslovakia, etc.), the priority given to business
interests over principles (Russian oil for Italy during the Ethiopian war; Mexican oil for
Germany during the Spanish anti-fascist fight; Swedish steel for Nazi Germany;
American steel, American coal, etc., for Japan; English behaviour in Burma and India;
the religious-mystical faith of the socialists and Communists, etc.). But the gravity of
these ‘mistakes’ diminishes when compared with the mistakes of masses of people, their
social apathy, passivity, craving for authority, etc. The ineluctable fact remains: The
working masses of men and women , they and they alone , are responsible for everything
that takes place, the good things and the bad things. True enough, they suffer most from
a war, but it is their apathy, craving for authority, etc., that is most responsible for making
wars possible. It follows of necessity from this responsibility that the working masses of
men and women, they and they alone, are capable of establishing lasting peace. The
quintessence of this accomplishment can be nothing but the elimination of the incapacity
for freedom. Only the masses of people themselves can accomplish this. To become
capable of freedom and of securing peace, masses of people who are incapable of
freedom will have to have social power. This is the contradiction and its solution.

b. In the event that the outcome of this war will not bring the basic facts to the surface
of social consciousness and that the old illusions continue to exist, it is to be assumed that
our present position will not change much. If such is the case, we will not be able to
escape the conclusion that the illusionary ‘pills’, the formal freedoms, the formal joys
and forma/ democracies, will soon give birth to new dictators and a new war. In such a
case we will continue to be ‘isolated’ and in opposition to this social misery; our task will
be no less difficult. Within this general framework of illusions we will have to maintain a
subjective and objective honesty. We will have to make every effort to keep our insights
into the nature of man unadulterated, and at the same time to deepen them. It will not be
easy for the workers in the field of orgone biophysics, structure psychology and sex-
economy to elude the influences of illusions and to preserve their knowledge in a pure
and crystal clear form for future generations. Their knowledge must be practically
applicable if the insight into the psychic mass plague should still have to be asserted after
the sixth, twelfth or twentieth world war. In this case we will not pass on to our
descendants deeds of heroism, war decorations, ‘heroic remembrances’ and front-line
experiences, but a modest, unobtrusive, unostentatious knowledge, pregnant with the
seed of the future. This task can be accomplished even under the worst social conditions.
When the time is ripe to overcome the emotional plague, we do not want that generation
to make any unnecessary mistakes, and we do not want it to have to cast about for
answers to the arguments of the plague. We want it to be able to fall back on old, though
neglected, truths and to be able to shape its life more honestly and more decently than the
generation 0/1940.

At this point, some friend or other may well feel prompted to ask: ‘For Christ’s sake,
why don’t you fight for social power to push through the important truths you have
perceived? Isn’t it cowardly of you to sit there, politically passive, though you claim to be
in possession of vital facts. Damn it, fight for positions as ministers of health, ministers of
education, statesmen, etc.!’

We understand this argument. Many of us have set it forth again and again. There
were many sleepless nights because of it. The dilemma is this:

Without the power to put them into practice, truths are of no use. They remain
academic.

Power, no matter what kind of power it is, without a foundation in truth, is a
dictatorship, more or less and in one way or another, for it is always based on man’s fear
of the social responsibility and personal burden that ‘freedom’ entails.

Dictatorial power and truth do not go together. They are mutually exclusive.

It is a historical fact that truth has always died when its protagonists have gained social
power. 'Power’ always means the subjugation of others. However, truthful facts can
never be put into practice by subjugation, but only by persuasion. We learned this from
the French and Russian revolutions. Not a single one of their truths survived more than a
few decades at the most. Jesus proclaimed a truth which was stupendous at his time. It
died in the Christian world when he was replaced by the popes. Deep insights into human
misery of two thousand years ago gave way to formulas; the simple cowl gave way to the
gold-draped ornament; the rebellion against suppression of the poor gave way to
consolidations of happiness beyond the grave. The truths of the great French Revolution
died in the French Republic and ended in political power-mongering, in the ignorance of
a Petain and the business dealings of a Laval. The truths of Marxian economy died in the
Russian Revolution when the word’ society’ was replaced by the word ‘state’ and the
idea of an ‘international mankind’ was replaced by nationalistic patriotism and the pact
with Hitler. They died in Germany, Austria and Scandinavia, notwithstanding the fact
that the heirs of the great European freedom-fighters had all the social power in their
hands. Almost one hundred years after the birth of the truths of 1848, the muck, which
goes back thousands of years, still prevails. Power and truth do not go together. This too
is a bitter, unfortunate truth.

It is true that those of us who have political experience could wrestle for power just as
any other politician. But we have no time; we have more important things to do. And
there is no doubt that the knowledge we hold to be sacred would be lost in the process.
To acquire power, millions of people have to be fed illusions. This too is true: Lenin won
over millions of Russian peasants, without whom the Russian Revolution would have
been impossible, with a slogan which was at variance with the basic collective tendencies
of the Russian party. The slogan was: ‘Take the land of the large landowners. It is to be
your individual property. ’ And the peasants followed. They would not have offered their
allegiance if they had been told in 1917 that this land would one day be collectivized. The
truth of this is attested to by the bitter fight for the collectivization of Russian agriculture
around 1930. In social life there are degrees of power and degrees of falsity. The more
the masses of people adhere to truth, the less power-mongering there will be; the more
imbued with irrational illusions the masses of people are, the more widespread and brutal
individual power-mongering will be.

It would be stupid to try to win over masses of people with the assertion that they
themselves and not individual psychopaths are responsible for social misery, that they
themselves and not one of their elected or acclaimed leaders bear the responsibility for
their fate, that they alone are responsible for everything that happens in the world. This
is’ completely at variance with what they have always been told and what they have
imbibed. It would be stupid to try to acquire power with such truths.

On the other hand, it is definitely conceivable that the world catastrophe will reach a
stage at which the masses of people will be forced to get an insight into their social
attitudes, be forced to change themselves and to assume the heavy burden of social
responsibility. But in such a case, they themselves will acquire power and will rightfully
reject groups who ‘conquer’ power ‘in the interest of the people’. Hence, there is no
reason for us to fight for power.

We can be assured that the masses of people will need us, will call upon us and will
entrust us with important functions, if they should ever get in a position to transform
themselves in a rational direction. We will be a part of these masses, not their leaders, not
their elected representatives, not their ‘custodians’. Then, as was the case in Austria and
Germany many years ago, masses of people will throng to our clinics, schools, lectures
and demonstrations of scientific facts to get answers to basic questions of life. (They will
not demand or expect us to tell them how to solve their life tasks.) But they will throng to
us only if we shall have remained honest. Then, when masses of people will have to bear
the responsibility for social existence themselves, they will inevitably run against their
own weaknesses, against the heritage of a vicious past. In short, they will run against
those facts in their structures, thoughts and feelings that we include under the term ‘in-
capacity for freedom’ . And as a social institution, together with thousands of friends, we
will expose the mechanism of the incapacity for freedom and all the obstructions to the
development of freedom to help masses of people to achieve genuine freedom.

For this we need no power. The confidence of men and women - of all ages,
occupations, every colour of skin and every view of life — in our absolute integrity as
physicians, researchers, teachers, social workers, biologists, physicists, writers, tech-
nicians, etc., will be far more enduring than any power ever acquired by a politician. This
confidence will be that much greater, the more our scientific and practical activity reflects
reality. This confidence cannot be conquered; it comes about of itself when one adheres
to one’s work honestly. In no case should we want to adapt our insights to the masses’
present way of thinking for the purpose’ of winning influence’. Widespread confidence in
our activities can proceed only from the deepening of our general knowledge about the
nature of the plague.

When we are called upon, it will be a sign that self-administration in social life is
indeed taking hold, that the will to ‘profound truth’, to fruitful self-criticism, is
awakening in the working masses of men and women. Since our organisation is the only
organization that sees through the irrationality of politics and the old ideologies, it cannot
be any other way. Conversely, if we continue to remain in the ‘opposition’, it will be a
sure sign that society is not ready to see through and eliminate the irrationality in its
mechanism. In such a case, however, no power would be of any help to us, and we our-
selves would only degenerate into irrationality.

Don’t let this conscious renunciation of power causes anyone to underestimate our
work. We do not play the role of ‘humble’, ‘unassuming’ scientists. Our work is
accomplished at the source of life, in line with fundamental natural science. False
modesty here would be tantamount to self-destruction. It is true that, beside ‘Dneprostroi
Dam’, ‘orgastic potency’ sounds small; ‘character armouring’, insignificant, compared
with ‘blackout’; ‘orgone’, academic beside ‘Bataan and Tobruk’. It seems this way from
a contemporary point of view. But compared with Kepler’s laws, what remains of

Alexander the Great? What remains of Caesar compared with the laws of mechanics?
What of Napoleon’s campaigns compared with the discovery of micro-organisms or
unconscious psychic life? And what will remain of the psychopathic generals compared
with cosmic orgone? Renunciation of power does not mean renunciation of rational
regulation of human existence. It is the effect that is different: long-sighted, deep and
revolutionary, true and life-securing. It does not matter whether we feel the effects
tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. It will be up to working masses of men and women
to pick the fruits of new knowledge today and not the day after tomorrow. The
responsibility they bear for their life and activity is no less than the responsibility the
individual shoemaker bears for the shoe, the physician for the patient, the researcher for
his statements, the architect for his constructions. We do not strive to be people’s
benefactors or commiserators. We take people seriously! When they need us, they will
call us. Then we shall be there. For my part, I reject the struggle for power with the intent
of obtruding my knowledge.

BIOLOGIC RIGIDITY, INCAPACITY FOR FREEDOM
AND MECHANICAL AUTHORITARIAN VIEW OF LIFE

We are confronted with the incontrovertible fact: At no time in the history of human
society did masses of people succeed in preserving, organising and developing the
freedom and peace that they had achieved in bloody battles. We mean the genuine
freedom of personal and social development, the freedom to face life without fear,
freedom from all forms of economic suppression, freedom from reactionary inhibitions of
development; in short, the free self-administration of life. We have to rid ourselves of all
illusions. In the masses of people themselves there is a retarding power which is both
reactionary and murderous and which thwarts the efforts of the freedom-fighters again
and again.

This reactionary power in masses of people appears as a general fear of responsibility
and fear of freedom. These are not moralistic evaluations. This fear is deeply rooted in
the biologic constitution of present-day man. However, this constitution is not, as the
typical fascist believes, native to man; it has become that way in the course of history and
is therefore changeable, fundamentally speaking. It is not easy to give a brief and lucid
exposition of the social role of the fear of freedom. Perhaps it would be best to begin with
a -report by James Aldridge, which appeared in the New York Times of 24 June 1942,
under the title, ‘British in Africa Lack IKiller Urge’. I quote:

The German Afrika Corps defeated the Eighth Army because it lhad speed, anger,
virility and toughness. As soldiers in the traditional sense, the Germans are punk,
absolutely punk. But Marshal? Erwin Rommel and his gang are angry men, they are
tough to the point of stupidity. They are virile and fast, they are thugs with little or no
imagination. They are practical men, taken from a most practical and hard life to fight
practically: Nazis trained to kill. The German commanders are scientists, who are
continually experimenting with and improving the hard, mathematical formula of killing.
They are trained as mathematicians, engineers and chemists facing complicated
problems. There is no art in it, there is no imagination. War is pure physics to them. The
German soldier is trained with a psychology of the daredevil track rider. He is a
professional killer, with no distractions. He believes he is the toughest man on earth.

Actually, he cracks very easily and is not so tough, and can be beaten soundly and
quickly by a foe using the same ruthless speedy methods he uses . . . The British soldier
is the most heroic on earth, but do not confuse that with military toughness. He has the
toughness of determination but he has not the toughness which makes him scientifically
kill his enemy.

This is the best description of mechanical militarism that I have ever read. It discloses
at one blow the complete identity of mechanistic natural science, mechanical human
structure and sadistic murder. This identity found its highest and most consummate
expression in the totalitarian dictatorship-ideology of German imperialism. This
mechanical trinity is set in relief against that view of life that regards man not as a
machine, the machine not as the master of man and militarism not as his greatest asset.
This living functional view has found its last refuge in the Western democracies. It
remains to be seen whether it will survive the chaos.

As strange as it may sound to the ears of a general, I maintain that the defeats of the
democracies, as tragic and dangerous as they were, were imbued with a deep humanity,
which is diametrically opposed to mechanical automatism: the appreciation of human
life. Aldridge is wrong in reproaching the democratic commanders-in-chief for
attempting to spare human life, instead of imitating the human robots. He is wrong in
demanding that the anti-fascist fighters learn to kill even more mechanically, more
automatically, more scientifically, than the Prussian automatons. Those who attempt to
beat the mechanical automatons with their own methods will only jump out of the frying
pan and into the fire, i.e., in their efforts to become more efficient scientific killers, they
will transform themselves into mechanical automatons and perpetuate the process their
opponents have set in motion. In such a case the last vestiges of all living hope for a
different kind of human society, a permanently peaceful one will vanish altogether.

Our conception of the anti-fascist fight is different. It is a clear, relentless recognition
of the historical and biological causes that lead to such murders. The deracination of the
fascist plague will come about solely from such recognition, and not by imitating it. One
cannot vanquish fascism by imitating - and subduing it with its own methods, without
becoming a fascist oneself. The way of fascism is the way of the automaton, death,
rigidity, hopelessness. The way of the living is fundamentally different; it is more
difficult, more dangerous, more honest, more hopeful.

Let us strip the matter of all current political interest and concentrate on the one
question: How does such a complete functional identity of machine, man and scientific
murder come about? This question may not bear any relevance to such questions as
whether ship-building is keeping pace with ship-sinking or whether the mechanical
monstrosity will reach the oil wells of Baku or not. We do not fail to appreciate the
importance of these current questions. If my house should suddenly catch fire, naturally I
would first try to extinguish the fire and to save what could still be saved of important
manuscripts, books and apparatus. But sooner or later I shall have to build a new house,
and I shall give considerable thought to what it was that caused the fire in the old house,
so that I can prevent a repetition of the misfortune.

MAN IS FUNDAMENTALLY AN ANIMAL. In contrast to man, animals are not
mechanical or sadistic, and their societies (within the same species) are incomparably

more peaceful than man’s societies. The basic question runs: What caused the human
animal to deteriorate and become robot like?

When I use the word ‘animal’, I do not mean something vicious, terrible or ‘inferior’,
but a biologic fact. However, man developed the peculiar idea that he was not an animal;
he was a ‘man’, and he had long since divested himself of the ‘vicious’ and the ‘brutal’.
Man takes great pains to disassociate himself from the vicious animal and to prove that
he ‘is better’ by pointing to his culture and his civilisation, which distinguish him from
the animal. His entire attitude, his ‘theories of value’, moral philosophies, his ‘monkey
trials’,, all bear witness to the fact that he does not want to be reminded that he is
fundamentally an animal, that he has incomparably more in common with ‘the animal’
than he has with that which he thinks and dreams himself to be. The theory of the
German superman has its origin in man’s effort to disassociate himself from the animal.
His viciousness, his inability to live peacefully with his own kind, his wars, bear witness
to the fact that man is distinguished from the other animals only by a boundless sadism
and the mechanical trinity of an authoritarian view of life, mechanistic science and the
machine. If one looks back over long stretches of the results of human civilization, one
finds that man’s claims are not only false, but are peculiarly contrived to make him forget
that he is an animal. Where and how did man get these illusions about himself?

Man’s life is dichotomized: One part of his life is determined by biologic laws (sexual
gratification, consumption of food, relatedness to nature); the other part of his life is
determined by the machine civilization (mechanical ideas about his own organization, his
superior position in the animal kingdom, his racial or class attitude towards other human
groups, valuations about ownership and non-ownership, science, religion, etc.). His being
an animal and his not being animal, biologic roots on the one hand and technical
development on the other hand, cleave man’s life and thought. All the notions man has
developed about himself are consistently derived from the machine that he has created.
The construction of machines and the use of machines have imbued man with the belief
that he is progressing and developing himself to something ‘higher’, in and through the
machine. But he also invested the machine with an animal-like appearance and
mechanics. The train engine has eyes to see with and legs to run with, a mouth to
consume coal with and discharge openings for slag, levers and other devices for making
sounds. In this way the product of mechanistic technology became the extension of man
himself. In fact, machines do constitute a tremendous extension of man’s biologic
organization. They make him capable of mastering nature to a far greater degree than his
hands alone had enabled him. They give him mastery over time and space. Thus, the
machine became a part of man himself, a loved and highly esteemed part. He dreams
about how these machines make his life easier and will give him a great capacity for
enjoyment. The enjoyment of life with the help of the machine has always been his
dream. And in reality? The machine became, is, and will continue to be his most
dangerous destroyer, if he does not differentiate himself from it,

The advance of civilization which was determined by the development of the machine
went hand in hand with a catastrophic misinterpretation of the human biologic
organisation. In the construction of the machine, man followed the laws of mechanics
and lifeless energy. This technology was already highly developed long before man
began to ask how he himself was constructed and organized. When, finally, he dared very
gradually, cautiously and very often under the mortal threat of his fellow man to discover

his own organs, he interpreted their functions in the way he had learned to construct
machines many centuries before. He interpreted them in a mechanistic, lifeless and rigid
way. The mechanistic view of life is a copy of mechanistic civilisation. But living
functioning is fundamentally different; it is not mechanistic. The specific biologic energy,
orgone, obeys laws which are neither mechanical nor electrical.

Trapped in a mechanistic picture of the world, man was incapable of grasping the
specifically living, non-mechanistic functioning. Man dreams about one day producing a
homun-culus a la Frankenstein or at least an artificial heart or artificial protein. The
notions of homunculus, which man has developed in his fantasy, project a picture of a
brutal monster, manlike, but mechanically stupid, angular, and possessing powerful
forces, which, if they are set loose, will be beyond control and will automatically cause
havoc. In his film fantasia Walt Disney brilliantly captured this fact. In such fantasies of
himself and his organization, we miss every expression of that which is vitally alive,
kind, social and related to nature. On the other hand, it is striking that man invests the
animals he portrays precisely with those traits he misses in himself and does not give to
his homunculus figures. This, too, is excellently brought out in Disney’s animal films.

In his fantasies, man appears as a mechanical, vicious, overbearing, heartless,
inanimate monster, while the animal appears as a social, kind and fully alive creature,
invested with all the human strengths and weaknesses. We have to ask: Does man reflect
a reality in these fantasies? The answer is: Yes. He very vividly portrays his inner
biologic contradiction:

1. In ideology: vicious animal - majestic man;

2. In reality: kind, free animal - brutal robot.

Thus, the machine has had a mechanical, mechanistic, ‘dulling’, and ‘rigidifying’
effect on man’s conception of his own organisation. This is how man conceives of
himself: The brain is the ‘most consummate product of development’. His brain is a
‘control centre’, which gives the individual organs commands and impulses just as the’
ruler’ of a state orders his’ subjects’ about. The organs of the body are connected with the
master, the ‘brain’, by telegraph wires, the nerves. (A complete misconception naturally,
for the organs of the organism had an expedient biologic function long before there was a
brain in billions of organisms. And as physiology has experimentally proven, the
essential functions of life continue for some time in a dog or chicken from which the
brain has been removed.)

Infants have to drink a precise quantity of milk at fixed intervals and have to sleep a
precise number of hours. Their diet has to have exactly x ounces of fat, j ounces of
protein and % ounces of carbohydrates. Until the day of marriage, a man does not have a
sex drive; it begins to operate precisely on this day. God created the world in exactly six
days and rested on the seventh, as man rests from his machines. Children have to study x
hours of mathematics, y hours of chemistry, z hours of zoology, all exactly the same, and
all of them have to acquire the same amount of wisdom. Superior intelligence is equal to
one hundred points, average intelligence to eighty points, stupidity to forty points. With
ninety points one gets a Ph.D., with eighty-nine, one does not.

Even in our own time, psychic life itself is only something nebulous and mysterious to
man, or at best a secretion of the brain, which, as it were, is neatly stored away in

individual compartments. It has no greater significance than the excreta that are
discharged from the bowels. For centuries man has not only denied the existence of a
soul; what is worse is that he repudiated every attempt to comprehend sensations and
psychic experiences. At the same time, however, he devised mystical conceptions which
embodied his emotional life. Those who questioned his mystical conceptions of life were
persecuted and punished with death, whether it was the ‘saints’, ‘racial purity’, or the
‘state’ that was questioned. In this way man developed mechanistic, mechanical and
mystical conceptions of his organizations at one and the same time. Thus, his
understanding of biology remained far behind his dexterity in constructing machines, and
he abandoned the possibility of comprehending himself. The machine he had created
sufficed to explain the performances of his organism.

Is this gap between outstanding industrial dexterity and biologic understanding only
the result of a lack of knowledge? Or can we assume that there is an unconscious
intention, an, as it were, unconscious arbitrary banishment of the insight into one’s own
organization? (In the experimental studies of the orgone, I never cease to marvel that
atmospheric orgone was so completely overlooked by tens of thousands of outstanding
researchers.)

The irrefutable answer is: The lagging behind of our understanding of the living, its
mechanistic misinterpretation and the overestimation of the machine were and are
unconscious intentions. There is no reason whatever why man could not have constructed
machines mechanistically and at the same time comprehended the living, non-mechanical
in a living way. A thorough consideration of human behaviour in important life situations
betrays the nature of this intention.

For man the machine civilization constituted not only an improvement of his animal
existence; over and above this it had the subjectively far more important, but irrational ,
function of constantly stressing that he was not an animal, that he was fundamentally
different from the animal. The next question is this: What interest does man have in
constantly crying out, whether in his science, his religion, his art or his other expressions
of life, that he is indeed a man and not an animal; that the highest task of human
existence is the ‘slaying of his animal side’ and the cultivation of ‘values’; that the child
has to be transformed from a ‘little wild animal’ into a ‘higher man’? How is it possible,
we have to ask, that man should want to cut himself off from the biologic branch on
which he grew and of which he is inveterately a part? How is it possible, we must ask
further, that he does not see the damages (psychic illnesses, biopathies, sadism and wars)
to his health, culture and mind that are caused by this biologic renunciation? Is it possible
for human intelligence to admit that human misery can be done away with only if man
fully acknowledges his animal nature? Doesn’t man have to learn that that which
distinguishes him from the other animals is merely an improvement of the security factor
of life, and that he has to give up the irrational renunciation of his true nature?

‘Away from the animal; away from sexuality!’ are the guiding principles of the
formation of all human ideology. This is the case whether it is disguised in the fascist
form of racially pure ‘supermen’, the communist form of proletarian class honour, the
Christian form of man’s ‘spiritual and ethical nature’, or the liberal form of ‘higher
human values’. All these ideas harp on the same monotonous tune: ‘We are not animals;
it was we who discovered the machine - not the animal! And we don’t have genitals like

the animals!’ All of this adds up to an overemphasis of the intellect, of the ‘purely’
mechanistic; logic and reason as opposed to instinct; culture as opposed to nature; the
mind as opposed to the body; work as opposed to sexuality; the state as opposed to the
individual; the superior man as opposed to the inferior man.

How is it to be explained that of the millions of car drivers, radio listeners, etc., only
very few know the name of the inventor of the car and the radio, whereas every child
knows the name of the generals of the political plague?

Natural science is constantly drilling into man’s consciousness that fundamentally he
is a worm in the universe. The political plague-monger is constantly harping upon the
fact that man is not an animal, but a ‘zoon politikon’, i.e., a non-animal, an upholder of
values, a ‘moral being’. How much mischief has been perpetuated by the Platonic
philosophy of the state! It is quite clear why man knows the politicos better than the
natural scientists: He does not want to be reminded of the fact that he is fundamentally a
sexual animal. He does not want to be an animal

Viewed in this way, the animal has no intelligence, but only ‘wicked instincts’; no
culture, but only ‘base drives’; no sense of values, but only ‘material needs’. It is
precisely the human type who sees the whole of life in the making of money who likes to
stress these ‘differences’. If a war as murderous as the present one has any trace of a
rational function, then it is the function of exposing the abysmal irrationality and
mendacity of such ideas. Man would have good reason to be happy if he were as free
from sadism, perversions and meanness, and as filled with a natural spontaneity, as any
one of the animals, whether an ant or an elephant. As vain as man’s assumption was that
the earth is the centre of the universe or the sole inhabited planet, even so unreal and
pernicious was his philosophy that represented the animal as a ‘soulless’ creature devoid
of any morals, indeed, as morally repulsive. If, while professing myself to be a
benevolent saint, I should take an axe and crack my neighbour’s skull, there would be
good reason for putting me in a mental institution or in the electric chair. But this
juxtaposition exactly reflects the contradiction in man between his ideal ‘values’ on the
one hand and his actual behaviour on the other hand. His expressing of this contradiction
in high-sounding sociological formulas such as ‘the century of wars and revolutions’, or’
elevating experiences at the front’, or ‘the highest development of military strategy and
political tactics’, does not in the least alter the fact that it is precisely with respect to his
biological and social organization that man gropes in the dark and is so hopelessly
confused. It is clear that this frame of mind did not evolve naturally; it is the result of the
development of the machine civilization. It is easy to prove that, when the patriarchal
organization of society began to replace the matriarchal organization, suppression and
repression of genital sexuality in children and adolescents were the principal mechanisms
used to adapt the human structure of the authoritarian order. The suppression of nature, of
‘the animal’ in the child, was and has remained the principal tool in the production of
mechanical subjects . 55 Society’s socio-economic development has continued its
mechanical course until today in an independent way. The basis of all ideologic and
cultural formations developed and branched out hand in hand with the socio-economic
development: ‘Away from genitality’ and ‘away from the animal’.

Man’s effort to disassociate himself from his biological origin became more and more
pronounced and comprehensive in the course of these two processes, the social and the

psychological. Sadistic brutality in business and war, mechanicalness in his nature,
ambiguity in his facial expression, armouring against feelings, perverse and criminal
tendencies, all of these became more and more pronounced and comprehensive.

It hasn’t been too long since we began to take cognizance of the devastating effects of
this devious biological development. One is easily tempted to look upon the state of
affairs too optimistically. One could argue as follows: There can be no doubt that man
went astray when he interpreted his own nature in terms of the machine civilization. Now
that we recognize this error, it will be easy to correct it. Civilization has to be mechanical,
but man’s mechanistic attitude towards life can easily be converted into an attitude based
on functional living processes. An astute minister of education could issue appropriate
edicts for the purpose of reshaping education. The error would be corrected in one or two
generations. That’s the way some clever men spoke at the time of the Russian Revolu-
tion, 1917-23.

This argument would indeed be correct if the mechanical view of life were merely an
‘idea’ or ‘attitude’. However, the character analysis of the average man in all social
situations brought a fact to light which we cannot afford to underestimate. It turned out
that the mechanical view of life was not merely a ‘reflection’ of the social processes in
man’s psychic life, as Marx had assumed, but much more than that: Over the course of
thousands of years of mechanical development , the mechanistic view of life has become
more and more ingrained in man’s biological system, continuously from generation to
generation. In the process of this developmen t, man’ s functioning was actually changed
in a mechanical way. Man became plasmatically rigid in the process of killing his genital
function. He armoured himself against the natural and spontaneous in himself and lost
contact with the function of biological self-regulation. Now he is filled with mortal fear
of the living and the free.

This biologic rigidity is essentially manifested in a general stiffening of the organism
and in a demonstrable reduction of plasmatic mobility: Intelligence is impaired; the
natural social sense is blocked; psychosis is rampant. I gave a thorough exposition of the
facts that support this assertion in The Function of the Orgasm. So-called civilized man
actually did become angular and mechanical, and he lost his spontaneity, i.e., he
developed into an automaton and ‘brain machine’. Thus, he not only believes that he
functions as a machine, but he actually does function automatically, mechanistically and
mechanically. He lives, loves, hates and thinks more and more mechanically. With his
biological stiffening and the loss of his native function of self-regulation, he acquired all
the characterological attitudes, which culminated in the outbreak of the dictatorship
plague: a hierarchical view of the state, a mechanical administration of society, fear of
responsibility, an intense longing for a fuhrer and craving for authority, insistence upon
commands, mechanistic thinking in natural science, mechanical killing in war. It is no
coincidence that the Platonic idea of the state was born in the Greek slave society. Nor is
it a coincidence that it has continued to exist into the present day: serfdom was replaced
by inner slavery.

The question of the fascist plague has led us deeply into man’s biologic organization.
It relates to a development that goes back thousands of years, and not, as those who view
society in purely economic terms believed, to the imperialistic interests of the past two
hundred years or even past twenty years. On no account, therefore, can the present war be

confined to the imperialistic interests in the oil wells of Baku or the rubber plantations in
the Pacific. The Treaty of Versailles plays the same role in the Second World War as the
wheel of a machine in the transmission of the energy of coal to the steam piston. The
purely economic view of life, as much as it may have been of service, is totally unsuited
to cope with the convulsive processes of our Me.

The biblical legend of the creation of man as an image of God, of his dominion over
the animals, clearly reflects the repressive action man carried out against his animal
nature. But he is reminded of his true nature every day by his body functions, procreation,
birth and death, sexual urge and dependency upon nature. His efforts to fulfil his ‘divine’
or ‘national’ ‘calling’ become more, and more strenuous; the deeply rooted hatred of all
genuine natural sciences, i.e., sciences that are not concerned with the construction of
machines, stems from this source. It took several thousand years before a Darwin
succeeded in unmistakably proving man’s animal descendancy. It took just as long until a
Freud discovered the fact, banal as it is that the child is altogether, and above all, sexual.
And what a fuss the animal, man, made when he heard such things!

There is a direct connection between the ‘dominion’ over animals and racial
‘dominion’ over the ‘black man, the Jew, the Frenchman, etc.’ It is clear that one prefers
to be a gentleman than an animal.

To disassociate himself from the animal kingdom, the human animal denied and
finally ceased to perceive the sensations of his organs; in the process he became
biologically rigid. It is still a dogma of mechanistic natural science that the autonomous
functions are not experienced and that the autonomous nerves of life are rigid. This is the
case, notwithstanding the fact that every three-year-old child knows very well that
pleasure, fear, anger, yearning, etc., take place in the belly. This is the case,
notwithstanding the fact that the experience of oneself is nothing but the total experience
of one’s organs. By losing the sensation of his organs, man lost not only the intelligence
of the animal and the ability to react naturally, but he ruined his own chances of
overcoming his life problems. He replaced the natural self-regulatory intelligence of the
body plasma by a goblin in the brain, which he invested with both metaphysical and
mechanical characteristics in a way that was metaphysical in every respect. Man’s body
sensations did indeed become rigid and mechanical.

In his education, science and philosophy of life, man is constantly reproducing the
mechanical organism. Under the slogan: ‘Away from the animal’ this biologic deformity
celebrates the most amazing triumphs in the fight of the ‘superman against the lower-
man’ (is equal to abdominal man) and in scientific, mathematical and mechanical killing.
But more than mechanistic philosophies and machines are needed to kill. This is where
sadism comes in, this secondary drive which is the offspring of suppressed nature and is
the only important trait differentiating man’s structure from that of the animal.

However, this tragic mechanical-mechanistic development, distorted as it is, did not
eradicate its opposite. At the bottom of his nature, man still remains an animal creature.
No matter how immobile his pelvis and back may be; no matter how rigid his neck and
shoulders may be; or how tense his abdominal muscles may be; or how high he may hold
his chest in pride and fear - at the innermost core of his sensations he feels that he is only
a piece of living organized nature. But as he denies and suppresses every aspect of this
nature, he cannot embrace it in a rational and living way. Hence, he has to experience it

in a mystical, other-worldly and supernatural way, whether in the form of religious
ecstasy, cosmic unification with the world soul, sadistic thirst for blood or’ cosmic
seething of the blood’. It is known that such an impotent monster senses his strongest
urges to kill in the spring. The Prussian military parades betray all the characteristics of a
mystical and mechanical man.

Human mysticism, which thus represents the last traces of vitality, also became the
fountainhead of mechanical sadism in Hitlerism. From the deepest sources of biologic
functioning still remaining, the cry for ‘freedom’ wins through again and again,
notwithstanding all the rigidity and enslavement. There is not a single social movement
that could advocate the ‘suppression of life’ as part of its programme and hope to win
over masses of people. Every single one of the many different social movements that
suppress the self-regulation of life energy, advocates ‘freedom’ in one form or another:
freedom from sin; redemption from the ‘earthly’; the freedom of lebensraum; the
freedom of the nation; the freedom of the proletariat; the freedom of culture; etc., etc. The
various cries for freedom are as old as the ossification of the human plasma.

The cry for freedom is a sign of suppression. It will never cease as long as man feels
himself to be trapped. No matter how different the cries for freedom may be, at bottom
they always express one and the same thing: the intolerableness of the organism’s
rigidity and the mechanical institutions of life, which are sharply at variance with the
natural sensations of life. If there should ever be a society in which all the cries for
freedom fade away, then man will have finally overcome his biological and social
deformity and have achieved genuine freedom. Not until man acknowledges that he is
fundamentally an animal, will he be able to create a genuine culture.

Man’s ‘upward strivings’ are nothing but the biologic development of vital powers.
Such strivings are conceivable only within the framework of the laws of biologic
development and not in opposition to them. The will to freedom and the capacity for
freedom are nothing but the will and the capacity to recognize and promote the unfolding
of man’s biologic energy (with the aid of the machine). It is out of the question to talk
about freedom if man’s biologic development is choked and feared.

Under the influence of politicians, masses of people tend to ascribe the responsibility
for wars to those who wield power at any given time. In the First World War it was the
munitions industrialists; in the Second World War it was the psychopathic generals who
were said to be guilty. This is passing the buck. The responsibility for wars falls solely
upon the shoulders of these same masses of people, for they have all the necessary means
to avert war in their own hands. In part by their apathy, in part by their passivity and in
part actively, these same masses of people make possible the catastrophes under which
they themselves suffer more than anyone else. To stress this guilt on the part of masses of
people, to hold them solely responsible, means to take them seriously. On the other hand,
to commiserate masses of people as victims means to treat them as small, helpless
children. The former is the attitude held by the genuine freedom-fighters; the latter the
attitude held by the power-thirsty politicians.

THE ARSENAL OF HUMAN FREEDOM

Kings and emperors always inspect their troops. Money magnates keep a sharp eye on
the sums of money that give them power. All fascist dictators measure the degree of
irrationality in human reactions, for it is this irrationality that makes it possible for them
to win and maintain their power over masses of people. The natural scientist measures the
degree of knowledge and the methods of research. But thus far no freedom organi2ation
has taken stock of the biologic arsenal in which the weapons necessary to establish and
maintain human freedom are to be found. Despite the exactness of our social machinery,
there is still no natural scientific definition of the word freedom. No other word is so
abused and so misunderstood as this one is. To define freedom is to define sexual health.
But no one wants to state it openly. One often has the impression that the advocacy of
personal and social freedom is associated with fear and guilt feelings. As if to be free
were a forbidden sin, or at least not quite decent. Sex-economy comprehends this guilt
feeling: Freedom without sexual self-regulation is a contradiction in itself. According to
the prevailing human structure, however, to be sexual means to be’ sinful’ or guilty.
There are only a few people who experience love without feelings of guilt. ‘Free love’
became a defamatory word and lost the meaning given to it by the old freedom-fighters.
In films, to be a criminal and to have a strong sexuality are represented as the same thing.
It is not surprising, therefore, that the ascetic and the reactionary man are more highly
esteemed than the amorous peoples of the South Seas; that a high social position is
incompatible with natural behaviour in sex; that, officially, ‘authority’ is not supposed to
have a ‘private life’; that a great researcher such as De La Mettrie could be defiled and
persecuted; that any perverse moralist can insult a happy couple with impunity; that
adolescents can be imprisoned for having sexual intercourse, etc.

In this chapter we set out to show the miscalculation that all freedom-fighters until
now have made: The social incapacity for freedom is sexual-physiologically anchored in
the human organism. It follows from this that the overcoming of the physiologic
incapacity for freedom is one of the most important basic preconditions of every genuine
fight for freedom. It cannot be the aim of this chapter to give an exposition of those
elements of freedom that are generally known and advocated, i.e., freedom of expression,
freedom from economic suppression and exploitation, freedom of assembly and coalition,
freedom of scientific research, etc. For us it is essential to focus upon and elucidate the
most powerful obstacles to all these efforts.

We understand why the general characterological incapacity for freedom on the part of
masses of people has never been a subject of public debate. This fact is too dark, too
depressing and too unpopular to be discussed openly. It demands that the overwhelming
majority subject themselves to a self-criticism, which is sure to prove embarrassing, and
to undertake an enormous reorientation in their total approach to life. It demands that the
responsibility for all social events be shifted from minorities and islands of society to the
overwhelming majority, on whose work society is dependent. This working majority has
never managed the affairs of society. The best that they were able to attain so far was the
entrusting of the leadership of their lives to decent and not mean individuals. The
‘parliamentary’ form of ‘government’ could not stand up to the pressure of facts, for
other social groups and majorities invested brutal sadists and imperialists with power
over their fates. The danger is too great that a formal democratic social organization will
deteriorate into a dictatorial organization when it is forced to defend itself against the
authoritarian dictator of its life. Since the working masses of people themselves do not

determine their life in & factual and practical-way, the germ of oppression is already
present in the course of the chance makeup of the government. This seems to be a
generally known fact. It is heard more and more clearly from all sides that one can no
longer count on a return of the old and that a fundamentally new world order has to be
put together. This is absolutely correct, but concrete words are missing. What is missing
is the hardening of the working majority of the population, which until now has assumed
only a passive social role, with the full responsibility for their future fate. It is as if there
were a widespread secret fear of shifting the responsibility from the shoulders of a
democratic and well-meaning government to the shoulders of those who had until now
been only electors, but not responsible supporters of society. This fear does not relate to
evil-mindedness or a wicked orientation, but to the knowledge of the given biopsychic
structure of masses of people. The Russian Revolution, which began in the direction of
mass responsibility, fell to pieces and ended in a dictatorship precisely for this reason.
Nonetheless, social revolution by means of transforming formal democracy to a
complete, factual democracy is the most essential conclusion to be drawn from this war
and everything that led to it. I want to repeat the inevitable conclusion to be drawn from
the above facts:

1 . Masses of people are incapable of freedom.

2. A general capacity for freedom can be acquired only in the daily struggle for the
free formation of life.

3. Hence: Masses of people who are incapable of freedom at present have to have the
social power to become capable of being free and of establishing freedom.

I should like to illustrate the present practical task with an example from plant life. For
some time I have been observing the effect of weeds on the growth of fir seedlings.
Those seedlings that are not surrounded by many weeds grow fully on all sides; hardly
above the ground, has the stem shot forth far-reaching branches. The needles are full and
sappy. The plant strives upwards towards the sun free of any hindrances; it is ‘healthy’;
its development is ‘free’. But if the fir seed has chanced to fall on a spot where there are a
lot of weeds, then it develops, hemmed in by weeds, a needle less, crooked stem. It does
not develop full branches; the needles are shrivelled, others don’t develop at all. Many
such seedlings are not capable of pushing their way up through the weeds. The influence
of the weeds is directly manifested in the deformity of the plant. It has to fight a hard
battle to get to the sun, and it is distorted in the process. If such a seedling is freed of its
weeds, it grows better, develops more fully; but the early influence of the weeds cannot
be eradicated. The growth of the fir is stunted, its stem will be crooked and its needles
will not be full and sappy. Yet every new seed that falls on a patch of earth free of weeds
develops freely and fully from the start.

I think that we can definitely compare the free development of a society to the fir
seedling that is free of weeds; the dictatorship society to the stem hedged in by weeds;
and that formal democracy which is at the mercy of pressure groups can be compared to
the stem that, though it fights its way through, is biologically distorted in the process of
its growth. At the present time there is no democratic society that can develop according
to natural, free, self-regulatory laws, i.e., free of the deforming influence of dictatorial-
authoritarian conditions within or outside of the society. The experience of fascism has
put at our disposal numerous means of recognizing inchoative Hitlerism within or outside

of its own borders. Biopsychically viewed, Hitlerism is nothing other than the
consummate form of mechanical mechanism plus mystical irrationalism in masses of
people. The crippling of individual and social life is nothing other than the accumulated
secular influence of all authoritarian and irrational institutions on present-day man.
Fascism did not create these conditions anew; it merely exploited and perfected the old
conditions which were used to suppress freedom. The generation that bears the remnants
of an age-old authoritarian order in its nature can only hope to be able to breathe more
freely. Even after the weeds have been uprooted, i.e., after the fascist machine has been
smashed, it will not be able to live and grow according to the natural laws of a fir tree.

In other words: The biologic rigidity of the present generation can no longer be
eliminated, but the living forces that are still operative in it can attain space to develop in
a better way. However, new human beings are born every day, and in the course of thirty
years the human race will have been biologically renewed; it will come into the world
without any trace of fascist distortion. It is a question of the conditions under which and
in which this new generation will be born; will they be conditions safeguarding freedom
or will they be authoritarian? From this, the task of social hygiene and social legislation is
clear and emphatic:

Every effort must be made and all means employed to guard future generations
against the influence of the biologic rigidity of the old generation.

German fascism was born of the biologic rigidity and deformity of the preceding
German generation. With its mechanical discipline, its goose-stepping and its ‘stomach
in, chest out’, Prussian militarism was an extreme expression of this rigidity. German
fascism was able to rely on the biologic rigidity and deformity of masses of people in
other countries. This accounts for its international success. In the course of a single
generation it succeeded in uprooting the last vestiges of the biologic will to freedom in
the German society and in remoulding the new generation into rigid, robot like, war-
machine automatons in a little more than a decade. Hence, this much is clear: Social
freedom and self-regulation are inconceivable with biologically rigid, mechani2ed human
beings. The principal weapon in the arsenal of freedom is each new generation’ s-
tremendous urge to be free. The possibility of social freedom rests essentially upon this
weapon and not upon anything else.

Let us assume that the formal democracies will be victorious in this war. Let us further
assume that in the struggle for freedom they will overlook or refuse to admit the social
importance of the biologic miscalculation, i.e., the general biologic rigidity of masses of
people. In such a case, each new generation will reproduce this rigidity of necessity. They
will produce new life-fearing, authoritarian views of life in this or that form. Though
bitterly fought for, the freedoms achieved under such conditions will be full of loopholes
and gaps and their functioning will be biologically hampered. Masses of people will
never be capable of developing full responsibility for social existence. Thus, those who
have no interest in the self-regulation of society need only prevent each new generation
from liberating itself from the pressure of the old generation’s rigidity, using any one of
the power means of money, position or force.

The task consists of social, medical and educational acts: Socially, it is a matter of
seeking out all the sources of man’s biologic desolation and of enacting appropriate laws
to safeguard free development. General formulations such as ‘freedom of the press,

assembly and expression’, etc., are obvious, but they are not enough by a long shot.

Under these laws the irrational man has the same rights as the free man. Since weeds
always proliferate and grow more rapidly than a sturdy tree, the Hitlerite would have to
win out in the long run. It will be a question of “realizing that ‘Hitlerism’ is not confined
to those who bear the overt insignia of fascism, a question of seeking it out and fighting it
in everyday life in a scientific and human way. Only in this process of weeding out
fascism in everyday life will the appropriate laws against it be formulated as a matter of
course.

Let one example suffice: A person who wants to drive a car has to pass a driver’s test;
this is a necessary requirement to guarantee the safety of others. A person who owns a
bigger house than he can afford is forced to rent or buy a smaller house. A person who
wants to open a shoe store must show proof of his ability to do so. But in this twentieth
century of ours, there is no law to protect the newly born against the parents’ inability to
bring them up and the parents’ neurotic influence. Scores of children can, indeed should ,
according to the fascist ideology, be put into the world; but no one asks whether they can
be nourished properly and whether they can be educated in keeping with the highly
extolled ideals. The sentimental slogan about the large family is typical of fascism, no
matter who propagates it.

With respect to medicine and education, the deplorable fact will have to be corrected
that hundreds of thousands of physicians and teachers hold the weal and ill of every new
generation in their hands, though they know nothing about the laws pertaining to the bio-
sexual development of the small child. And this is still the case forty years after the
discovery of childhood sexuality. Fascist mentality is hourly and daily, inculcated in
millions upon millions of children and adolescents owing to the ignorance of educators
and physicians. Two demands shoot into the foreground at this point. First: Every
physician, educator and social worker etc., who is to deal with children and adolescents
will have to prove that he himself or she herself is healthy from a sex-economic point of
view and that he or she has acquired exact knowledge on human sexuality between the
ages of one and about eighteen. In other words, the education of the educators in sex-
economy must be made mandatory. The formation of sexual views must not be subject to
the hazard, arbitrariness and influence of neurotic compulsive morality. Second: The
child’s and adolescent’s natural love of life must be protected by clearly defined laws.
These demands may sound radical and revolutionary. But every one will admit that the
fascism that grew out of the frustration of childhood and adolescent sexuality has had a
far more radical and revolutionary effect, in the negative sense of the words, than the
social protection of nature ever could have in a positive respect. Every modern
democratic society is full of individual attempts to effect a change in this area. But these
islands of understanding perish in the swath of the plague spread by the biologically
rigid, moralistic educators and physicians who stand above the society as a whole.

There is not much sense in going into detail here. Each individual measure will result
spontaneously, if only the basic principle of sexual affirmation and the social protection
of childhood and adolescen t sexuality is adhered to.

With respect to economy, only natural relationships of work, i.e., men’s natural
economic dependencies upon one another are capable of creating the framework and
basis for the biologic restructuralization of masses of people.

We call the sum total of all natural work relationships, work-democracy; it is the form
of the natural organization of work. In terms of their nature, these work relationships are
functional and not mechanical. They cannot be arbitrarily organized; they ensue
spontaneously from the work process itself. The reciprocal dependency between a
carpenter and a blacksmith, a natural scientist and a glass grinder, a painter and a paint
manufacturer, an electrician and a metal worker, is determined by the interrelationships
of the work functions. One cannot conceive of an arbitrary law that could change these
natural work relationships. The man who works with a microscope cannot be made
independent of the glass grinder. The nature of lenses is solely dictated by the laws of
light and technology, just as the form of induction spools is dictated by the laws of
electricity and the activities of man are dictated by the nature of his needs. The natural
functions of the work process are divorced from every kind of human-mechanistic and
authoritarian arbitrariness. They function freely and ate free in the strict sense of the
word. They alone are rational; hence they alone can determine social existence. Even the
psychopathic generals are dependent upon them. Love, work and knowledge embrace
everything that is implied in the concept work-democracy.

Though it is true that the natural functions of work, love and knowledge can be abused
and stifled, they regulate themselves by virtue of their nature. This has always been the
case from the very beginning of human work, and they will continue to regulate
themselves as long as there is a social process. They constitute th e factual basis (not the
‘demand’) of work-democracy. The concept work-democracy is not a political
programme; it is not an intellectual anticipation of an ‘economic plan’, nor is it a ‘New
Order’. Work-democracy is a fact that has eluded human perception until now. Work-
democracy cannot be organized any more than freedom can be organized. The growth of
a tree, an animal or a man cannot be organized. By virtue of its biologic function, the
growth of an organism is free in the strictest sense of the word. The same applies to the
natural growth of a society. It is self -regulating and requires no legislation. To repeat, it
can only be hindered or abused.

The problem lies in the fact that it is the function of all forms of authoritarian rulership
to binder the natural self-regulatory functions. Hence, the task of a genuinely free order
must be to eliminate all hindrances to natural functions. Strict laws are needed to
accomplish this. In this way, a democracy that has a serious and genuine intent is a direct
manifestation of the natural self-regulation of love, work and knowledge. And
dictatorship, in other words man’s irrationality, is a direct manifestation of the
obstruction of this natural self-regulation. It clearly follows from this that the fight
against dictatorship and the irrational craving for authority on the part of masses of
people can consist only in one fundamental deed:

Those forces in the individual and in the society that are natural and vital must be
clearly separated from all the obstacles that operate against the spontaneous functioning
of this natural vitality.

The former have to be promoted, the latter have to be eliminated.

The human regulation of social existence can never relate to the natural functions of
work. Civilization in the positive sense of the word can have no other meaning than to
create the best conditions for the unfolding of the natural functions of love, work and
knowledge. Though freedom is not capable of being organized, since any organization is

contrary to freedom, the conditions that are to clear the way to the free unfolding of the
life forces can, indeed must, be organized.

We do not tell those who work with us how or what they should think. We do not
‘organize’ their thinking. But we demand that every worker in our field free himself or
herself from the false ways of thinking and acting that he or she acquired through his or
her upbringing. In this way, his or her ability to react spontaneously and in a rational way
is set free.

It is ridiculous to conceive of freedom to mean that a lie has the same right as a truth
before a court of law. A genuine work-democracy will not accord mystical irrationality
the same right as truth; nor will it allow the suppression of children the same scope as it
allows their freedom. It is ridiculous to argue with a murderer about his right to murder.
But this ridiculous mistake is made again and again in dealing with fascists. Fascism is
not comprehended as state-organized irrationality and meanness; it is regarded as a ‘state
form’ having equal rights. The reason for this is that everyone bears fascism in himself.
Naturally, even fascism is right’ sometimes’. The same is true of the mental patient. The
trouble is that he doesn’t know when he is right.

Viewed in this way, freedom becomes a simple, easily comprehensible and easily
manageable fact. Freedom does not have to be achieved - it is spontaneously present in
every life function. It is the elimination of all obstacles to freedom that has to be
achieved.

Viewed in this way, the arsenal of human freedom is enormous and has an abundance
of means at its disposal, both biological and mechanical. Nothing extraordinary has to be
fought for. The living must merely be set free. When reality is comprehended, the age-old
dream can become reality. In this arsenal of freedom, we find:

A living, spontaneous knowledge of the natural laws of life, a knowledge that men and
women of all ages, every social situation and every colour of skin have. What has to be
eliminated is the thwarting and distortion of this knowledge by hard, rigid mechanical-
mystical views and institutions, which are hostile to life.

The natural work relationships of men and women and their natural pleasure in work
are full of energy and promise. What has to be eliminated is the thwarting of natural
work-democracy by arbitrary, authoritarian restrictions and regulations, which are hostile
to life.

Natural sociability and morality are present in men and women. What has to be
eliminated is the disgusting moralization which thwarts natural morality and then points
to the criminal impulses, which it itself has brought into being.

As no other war, the present war is eliminating many obstacles to natural self-
regulation, the elimination of which appeared inconceivable in times of peace, e.g., the
authoritarian relegation of the woman to the kitchen, wild business dealings, rank
exploitation, artificial national boundaries, etc. We do not belong to those who contend
that wars are necessary for the development of human culture. It is like this: The
mechanical, mystical and authoritarian organization of human society and of the human
structure constantly precipitates the mechanical destruction of human lives in war. That
which is living and free in man and in society rebels against this. Since the biological
crippling of man and society surpasses all bounds in war that which is truly alive is

forced to make efforts it would not have been capable of making under less vicious
circumstances, for it had not previously comprehended itself.

At this point a justified objection will be raised, namely:

We admit that for the past thousands of years man has allowed his body to become
more and more like a machine and his thinking to become more and more irrational,
especially since he fell under the influence of machine production. But we fail to see how
it is possible to undo the mechanical degeneration of the organism and to liberate man’s
self-regulatory forces, if masses of people continue to live under the pressure and
influence of the machine. No reasonable person will demand or expect us to abolish the
machine civilization. The biologically destructive influences of machine technology are
not offset by any significant counterbalance. Facts more tangible than scientific
expositions are needed to rid man of his biologic rigidity. It is more likely that this war,
by making human activity more rigid and more thoughtless, will increase, not eliminate,
biologic rigidity.

This objection is entirely correct. With man’s present technical means, there is indeed
no prospect of undoing the devious biologic development of the race of animals called
man. In fact it took me a long time to decide to publish the insight I had obtained into the
biologic reproduction of the machine civilization. I told myself that it could serve no
purpose to proclaim truths that could have no practical effect.

The way out of this painful dilemma offered itself spontaneously when I asked myself
how I had arrived at the functional formulations in psychiatry, sociology and biology,
formulations that so successfully succeeded in clarifying the mechanization and the
mysticism in these three fields and were capable of replacing this mechanization and
mysticism. I do not regard myself as some sort of exceptional superman. I am not much
different from the average man. How, then, did I manage to hit upon the solution that had
eluded others? Gradually it became clear that my professional involvement with the
problem of biologic energy over several decades had forced me to free myself from
mechanistic and mystical views and methods. If I had not freed myself from these views
and methods, I would not have been able to perform my work on the living organism. In
short, my work forced me to learn to think functionally. If I had cultivated solely the
mechanical-mystical structure that my education had inculcated in me, I would not have
discovered a single fact of orgone biophysics. However, the hidden path to the discovery
of the orgone was discerned the moment I set foot in the prohibited domain of orgastic
plasma contraction. In retrospect, I saw that I had got past any number of critical points in
this development which could have diverted me from the living, functional way of
looking at things to the mechanical-mystical view of the world. I have no idea how I
managed to escape the pitfalls. It is certain that the functional view of life, which contains
so many essential answers to the present chaos, was nourished by my work with biologic
energy, i.e., orgone energy.

The ignorance of the laws of biological functioning was responsible for mechanization
and the substitution of mysticism for living reality. However, cosmic orgone, i.e., the
specific biologic energy in the universe, does not function mechanistically, and it is not
mystical. This orgone energy follows its own specific functional laws, which cannot be
comprehended materially, mechanistically or rigidly, nor in concepts of positive and
negative electric fluids. It obeys functional laws, such as attraction, disassociation,

expansion, contraction, radiation, pulsation, etc. I doubt that orgone energy is suited for
any kind of killing, and hence of any use to the mechanistic technique of murder. This
war or the next war will enormously increase the need of life-securing functions. The
orgonotic radiation is no mean contribution on the part of sex-economy to the further
development of the human race. Sooner or later, larger and larger groups and circles will
familiarize themselves with the functions of orgone. In the process of working with the
cosmic life energy, men and women will be forced to learn to think in functional, living
terms in order to be able to master cosmic orgone. In the same way, they learned to think
in psychological terms when the doors to the knowledge of childhood sexuality were
opened and to think in economic terms when the economic laws were discovered. In the
process of comprehending and mastering the mechanistic laws of inanimate nature, man
himself was forced to become mechanically rigid. In the same way, as each new
generation masters the orgonotic functions of life to an ever-increasing degree, it will
comprehend the living and learn to love, protect and develop it. This analogous con-
clusion is definitely justified.

Therefore, I ask you not to confuse this line of reasoning with the proclamation of
messianism. As I have stressed again and again in many of my writings, I regard myself
as a ‘worm in the universe’ and as the mere tool of a certain scientific logic. That great
delusive characteristic that helps the plague-ridden general to accomplish his criminal
deeds is definitely missing in my case. I lack the conviction of being a superman, and it’
follows from this that I also lack the conviction that the masses are racially inferior. The
far-reaching conclusion I drew from the discovery of orgone for the social problem of
man’s biological desolation is a modest but true conclusion, comparable perhaps to the
conclusion that the earth’s force of gravity can be overcome by filling a balloon with a
gas specifically lighter than air. I do not, as many of my friends expect, have a remedy
which would enable us to effect immediate political changes. Facts such as ‘biologic and
natural self -regulation’ , ‘natural work-democracy’, 1 cosmic orgone’, ‘genital character’,
etc., are weapons that sex-economy has put at the disposal of the human race for the
purpose of eradicating enslaving conditions, such as ‘biologic rigidity’, ‘character and
muscular armouring’, ‘pleasure anxiety’, ‘orgastic impotence’, ‘formal authority’,
‘enslavement to authority’, ‘social irresponsibility’, ‘incapacity for freedom’, etc. It is of
the very nature of this work that it was done with pleasure, pleasure in research and
discovery, pleasure in the perception of nature’s spontaneous decency and wisdom. It was
not done in the expectation of medals, riches, academic recognition and popularity, and
certainly not from any sadistic pleasure in torture, suppression, the procreation of lies and
deception, the conduct of war and the killing of life. That’s all!

13

On Natural Work-Democracy

INVESTIGATION OF THE NATURAL SOCIAL
FORCES FOR THE PURPOSE OF OVERCOMING
THE EMOTIONAL PLAGUE

The material I want to present in this chapter is general and spontaneous human
knowledge, a knowledge that is not socially organized and, therefore, has not yet been
able to evolve and have a practical effect on the general public.

Social events have once again been caught up in the flux of enormous convulsions.
The world over, people are asking: Where do we go from here? What’s to be done now?
Which party, which cabinet, what kind of political group, will assume the responsibility
for the future fate of European society? I have no answer to these questions, which are on
everyone’s lips. Nor is it the intent of this chapter to offer political suggestions. Its sole
intent is to draw attention to a concrete, practical and rational fact, which will not be
referred to in the many political debates on how the world is to be organized after the
war. It is the fact that has been designated as natural work-democracy. Now I want to
describe what natural work-democracy is; please note, what it is and not what it should
be.

In 1937, i.e., two years before the outbreak of the Second World War, as the storm
clouds were gathering over Europe, a pamphlet entitled ‘The natural organization of work
in work-democracy’, appeared in Scandinavia. It did not bear the name of its author. It
was merely stated that it had been written by a laboratory worker with the consent of
other men and women engaged in practical work in this field. It appeared in German, not
in a printed form, but merely mimeographed. Later it was translated into English. It was
not widely circulated, for it was not backed up by any political propaganda apparatus and
had no political pretensions. But it was acclaimed wherever it was read. It was circulated
in small circles in Paris, Holland, Scandinavia, Switzerland and Palestine. Several
dozen copies were also smuggled across the German border. It was reviewed only once,
in a German Socialist weekly in Paris; otherwise, it did not cause the slightest stir. Far
from playing a revolutionary role in the political events of that time, it was soon lost in
the turmoil. Nor, for that matter, was it a political pamphlet; quite the contrary, it was a
pamphlet against politics, written by a working man. Yet, somehow two things stuck in
one’s mind, and they were brought up again and again - en passant, one might almost say
- in discussions among men and women of various political orientations and occupations.
One thing was the word ‘work-democracy’. The other was two sentences. They sounded
unworldly, alienated from politics, Utopian, and, at bottom, hopeless: ‘Enough, let’s have
done with politics once and for all I “Let’s get down to the practical tasks of real life!’

Strangely enough, the political newspaper, which accorded the pamphlet a long article,
also centred its critique around the word ‘work-democracy’ and around those sentences
that read like a slogan. The article took a sympathetic attitude towards work-democracy,
but flatly rejected the slogan. This contradiction showed those who were familiar with the
pamphlet that it had not been really understood. Apparently, the pamphlet had been
written by a former socialist. It clearly detached itself from all Socialist party methods
and concerns. In contradiction to its basic slogan, however, it was full of political
formulations and political discussions.

In spite of its deficiencies and its lack of clarity, it was enthusiastically read by a
German socialist and smuggled into Germany. In the ensuing six years of war, nothing
more was to be heard about it. In 1941, however, a continuation of this first pamphlet
appeared under the title, ‘Additional problems of work-democracy’. Like its predecessor,

it too was smuggled into several European countries, and was even ‘intercepted’ by the
American secret police, the FBI.

The word work-democracy gained a permanent footing in the circles of the entirely
informal sex-economists and vegeto-therapists. The word began a life of its own. It was
used more and more frequently; one spoke of work-democratic institutions, ‘work-
family’, etc., and one began to think about these things in a serious way. In the middle of
the chaos of war, a letter arrived from an occupied European country; in this letter, a sex-
economist wrote that the pamphlet had been translated and was ready for immediate
circulation as soon as circumstances allowed.

In the course of the last four years of the war, I delved into the conceptual content of
work-democracy. I made an effort to comprehend and elaborate on the content of the
word. In this effort I relied upon discussions which I had had in Norway with friends of
various occupations. The more I immersed myself in this concept, the more clearly I saw
its outlines, the more completely and forcefully I perceived its substance, and finally I
had a picture that coincided perfectly with a large number of neglected but decisive
sociological facts.

As well as I can, I want to describe what this picture purports. I have no intention of
engaging in any kind of propaganda for it. Nor do I have the intention of engaging in
time-consuming debates about it.

What follows is what I have come to understand by natural work-democracy.

WORK IN CONTRAST TO POLITICS

A medical student who wants to be admitted to the medical profession must offer
satisfactory proof of his practical and theoretical knowledge of medicine. On the other
hand, a politician who takes it upon himself to determine the fate, not of hundreds, as the
medical student, but of millions of working men and women, is not required in our
society to prove his qualifications and knowledge.

It is this circumstance that seems to be one of the essential causes of the social tragedy
that has pockmarked the society of human animals for thousands of years with individual
acute outbreaks. Let us pursue this briefly described contradiction as well and as far as
we can.

The man who performs practical work in any fields whatever, whether he comes from
a rich or poor family, has to go through a definite schooling. He is not elected by’ the
people’. Experienced workers whose skills have been tested over a long period must
determine in a more or less thorough way whether the apprentice in their field is qualified
to perform his or her job professionally. This is the demand, even if it often runs ahead of
the facts. It gives the direction in any event. In America, this demand has been carried to
such an extreme that a salesgirl in a department store has to have a university education.
As exaggerated and as socially unjust as this demand may be, it shows clearly just how
much social pressure is exerted on the simplest work. Every shoemaker, cabinet-maker,
turner, mechanic, electrician, stone mason, construction worker, etc., has to fulfil strict
requirements.

A politician, on the other hand, is free of any such demands. One need merely possess
a good dose of cunning, neurotic ambition and will to power, coupled with brutality, in
order to take over the highest positions of human society when suitable chaotic social
conditions arise. In the past twenty-five years we have witnessed how a mediocre
journalist was capable of brutalizing the fifty-million-strong Italian nation and finally
reducing it to a state of misery. For twenty-two years there was a great fuss about
nothing, coupled with much blood and thunder, until one day the hubbub faded out
without a flourish. And one was overcome by the feeling: And all to no avail! What
remained of this great tumult, which had made the world hold its breath and had torn
many nations out of their accustomed life? Nothing - not a single, permanent thought; not
a single, useful institution; not even a fond memory. Facts such as this show more clearly
than anything else the social irrationalism that periodically brings our life to the brink of
the abyss. A young house painter who fails miserably in his choice of profession is
capable, also for a period of twenty years, of having himself talked about the world over,
without having 1 accomplished a single, useful, objective, practical piece of work. In this
case, also, it is a tremendous noise that one day quietly fades away into an ‘all to no
avail’. The world of work continues on its calm, quiet, vitally necessary course. Of the
great tumult, nothing remains but a chapter in falsely oriented history books, which are
only a burden to our children.

If one take the trouble to ferret them out, one will find unprecedented consequences
for practical social life in this clear-cut antipathy between work and politics, this
antipathy that is intelligible to everyone and that every working man and woman has long
since been aware of. First and foremost, these consequences relate to the system of
political parties that determines the ideologic and structural formation of the human
animal everywhere on this earth. It is not our purpose here to enter into the question of
how the present system of political parties developed from the first patriarchal-hierarchal
European and Asian systems of government. What is important here is solely the effect of
the system of political parties on the development of society. The reader will have
already divined that natural work-democracy is a social system that already exists. It does
not have to be established, and it bears the same relationship to the system of political
parties as water bears to fire.

The contradiction between work and politics leads us on as follows: The elucidation
and elimination of chaotic conditions, whether in a social, animal or dead organism,
require lengthy scientific work. Without going into details, let us briefly designate as
scientific that man who performs some kind of vitally necessary work that requires the
comprehension of facts. In this sense of the word a lathe operator in a factory is scientific,
for his product is based on the fruits of his own work and research as well as the work
and research of others. Now let us contrast this scientific man with the mystic, including
the political ideologist.

Every scientific person, whether he is an educator, lathe operator, technician,
physician, or something else, has to fulfil and safeguard the social work process. Socially,
he has a very responsible position: He has to prove each one of his assertions in a
practical way. He has to work industriously, to think, to seek out new ways of improving
his work, to recognize errors. As a researcher he has to examine and refute false theories.
Whenever he succeeds in accomplishing something fundamentally new, he has to
contend with human viciousness and fight his way through. He has no need of power, for

no motors can be constructed with political power, no sera can be produced with it, no
children can be brought up, etc. The working, scientific man lives and operates without
weapons.

Compared with the working man and woman, the mystic and political ideologist has
an easy social position. No one demands proof for their assertions. They can promise to
bring down God from Heaven, to raise the Devil from Hell and to establish paradise on
earth from their ministerial buildings, and in all this they know very well that they will
not be called to account for fraud. Their wild assertions are protected by the inviolable
democratic right of free speech. If we think about it very carefully, we find that there
must be something wrong with the concept of ‘free speech’, when it is possible for a
foiled painter to use this right to conquer in a completely legal way and in the course of a
few years a position in the world that has never in human history fallen to the share of the
great pioneers of science, art, education and technology. It clearly follows from this that
our thinking in social matters is catastrophically wrong in a certain area and requires
radical correction. On the basis of careful sex-economic clinical investigations, we know
that it is the authoritarian upbringing of little children, the teaching them to be fearful and
submissive, that secures for the political power monger the slavery and the gullibility of
millions of adult industrious men and women.

Let us pursue the contradiction between work and politics in another direction. The
following motto always appears on the tide page of the Orgone Institute’s official
publication: ‘Love, work and knowledge are the source of human existence. They should
also govern it! Without the function of natural love between husband and wife, mother
and child, co-workers, etc., without work and without knowledge, human society would
fall to pieces overnight. It is not incumbent upon me as a physician to make allowances
for some political ideology or another or for some current diplomatic necessity, no matter
how important it may appear. It is my task solely to elucidate important but unknown
facts. And it is a fact, however embarrassing it may be, that none of the three basic
functions of social life is affected by universal suffrage and the secret ballot, or ever had
an effect in the history of parliamentary democracy. On the other hand, political
ideologies, which have nothing to do with the functions of natural love, work or
knowledge, enjoy unhampered and unlimited access to every kind of social power on the
basis of universal suffrage and the party system. Let me hasten to make it clear that I am
and have always been for universal suffrage. This does not alter the firmly established
fact that the social institution of universal suffrage of parliamentary democracy in no way
coincides with the three basic functions of social existence. It is left to chance whether
the basic social functions are safeguarded or damaged by parliamentary vote. There is no
stipulation in the legislation of parliamentary democracy that accords love, work and
knowledge any kind of prerogative in the regulation of the fate of society. This
dichotomy between democratic suffrage and basic social functions has catastrophic
repercussions on the basis of social processes.

I want only to mention the many institutions and laws that explicitly hamper these
functions. I don’t think that any scientific or political group has ever clearly and sharply
pointed out this basic contradiction in a way that would be intelligible to everyone. And
yet, it constitutes the core of the bio-social tragedy of the human animal. The system of
political parties does not at all fulfil the conditions, tasks and aims of human society. This
is clearly and plainly shown by the fact, one of many that a shoemaker cannot simply

decide to be a tailor, a physician to be a mining engineer and a teacher to be a cabinet-
maker. On the other hand, a Republican in America can become a Democrat from one
day to the next without undergoing any objective change in his thinking; and in Germany
before Hitler, a Communist could simply become a Fascist, a Fascist a Communist, a
Liberal a Communist or Social Democrat and a Social Democrat a German National or
Christian Socialist. Such changes were capable of strengthening or weakening the
ideology of the party programme of any of the respective parties; in short, they were
capable of deciding the fate of a whole nation in the most unconscionable way.

This clearly shows polities’ irrational nature and its antithesis to work. I do not want to
go into the question whether the political parties ever had an objective and rational basis
in the social body. It has no relevance here. The political parties of today have nothing
concrete to say. The practical and positive events of a society have nothing to do with
party boundaries or party ideologies. Something like Roosevelt’s New Deal is a proof of
this. So-called party coalitions are makeshifts in default of an objective orientation, a
bridging of difficulties without really solving anything. Firmly established realities
cannot be mastered with opinions, which are changed as one changes one’s shirt.

These initial steps in the clarification of the concept of work-democracy have already
yielded a number of important insights into the social chaos. This obligates us to follow
up our train of thought on natural work-democracy. It would be an inexcusable omission
not to do so. For no one can foresee where and when human thinking will disclose the
answer to the chaos produced by politics. Thus, we shall follow the path we have taken,
as one might look for a suitable settlement site in a primeval forest.

Even this attempt to orient oneself in social chaos must be regarded as a piece of
practical and rational work. Since natural work-democracy is based on work and not on
politics, it is possible that this ‘work on the social organism’ might lead to a practical and
applicable result. It would be the first time that work got control of social problems. And
this work would be work-democratic, insofar as it might induce other sociologists,
economists, psychologists, to work on the social organism. Since this work attacks
politics as a principle and as a system, there can be no doubt that it will be countered with
political ideologies. It will be interesting and important to see how work-democratic
sociology will stand up in practice. Work-democracy, as far as I understand it, counters
political ideologies with the point of view of social function and social development, in
short, with facts and possibilities. It does not counter them with another political view. It
follows an approach similar to the one followed in the field of morality: Sex-economy
deals with the damages caused by compulsive morality, not, as is politically customary,
with another kind of morality, but with concrete knowledge and practical data on the
natural function of sexuality. In other words, work-democratic socio-economy will have
to prove itself in practical life, just as the assertion that steam contains energy is proven
by the locomotion of engines. Thus, we have no reason whatever to engage in ideological
or political arguments concerning the existence or non-existence of work-democracy, its
practical applicability or non-applicability, etc.

The working men and women who think and act in a work-democratic way do not
come out against the politician. It is not his fault or his intention that the practical result
of his work exposes the illusionary and irrational character of politics. Those who are
engaged in practical work, regardless what field they are in, are intensely concerned with

practical tasks in the improvement of life. Those who are engaged in practical work are
not against one thing or another. It is only the politician who, having no practical tasks is
always against and never for something. Politics in general is characterized by this ‘being
against’ one thing or another. That which is productive in a practical way is not
accomplished by politicians, but by working men and women, whether it is in accord
with the politicians’ ideologies or not. Years of experience have dearly demonstrated that
the men and women who perform practical work always come into conflict with the
politician. Thus, those who worker living functioning are and operate against politics,
whether they want to or not. The educator is for the objective upbringing of small
children; the farmer is for the machines necessary in agriculture; the researcher is for
proofs for scientific findings. One can easily satisfy oneself that wherever a working man
or woman is against this or that achievement, he or she is not speaking up as a worker,
but under the pressure of political or other irrational influences.

It sounds improbable and exaggerated to say that a positive accomplishment of work is
never against, but always for something. The reason for this is that our work life is inter-
fused with irrationally motivated expressions of opinion, which are not differentiated
from objective evaluations. For instance, the farmer is against the worker and the worker
is against the engineer. This or that physician is against this or that drug. It will be said
that democratic free speech means that one is ‘for’ and ‘against’. It is my contention, on
the other hand, that it was precisely this formalistic and non-objective comprehension of
the concept of free speech that was chiefly responsible for the failure of the European
democracies. Let us take an example: A physician is against the use of a certain drug.
There can be one of two reasons for this:

Either the drug is really harmful and the physician is conscientious. In this case, the
manufacturer of the drug did poor work. His work was not crowned with success and,
evidently, he was not motivated by strong objective interests to produce an effective and
harmless drug. The manufacturer did not have the function of the drug in mind, but was
motivated, let us say, by pecuniary interests, i.e., was irrationally motivated. The motive
did not suit the purpose. In this case the physician acted in a rational way. He spoke up in
the interest of human health, that is to say, he was automatically against a bad drug
because he is for health. He acted rationally, for the goal of work and the motive of the
expression of opinion are in accord with one another.

Or the drug is a good one and the physician is unscrupulous. If this physician is
against a good drug, his action is not motivated by an interest in human health. Perhaps
he has been paid by a rival firm to advertise a different drug. He does not fulfil his work
function as a physician; the motive for the expression of his opinion has no more to do
with its content than it has to do with any work function. The physician speaks out
against the drug because secretly he is tot profit and not for health. But profiteering is not
the purpose of a physician’s work. Hence, he speaks out strongly ‘against’ something and
not ‘for’ it.

We can apply this example to any other field of work and any kind of expression of
opinion. We can easily satisfy ourselves that it is an inherent part of the rational work
process always to be for something. The ‘being against’ something ensues not from the
work process itself, but from the fact that there are irrational functions of life. It follows

from this that: In terms of its nature, every rational work process is spontaneously
against irrational functions of life.

The attentive reader who is not unfamiliar with the ways of the world will readily
agree that this clarification of the concept of free speech invests the democratic
movement with a new and better point of view. The principle: What is harmful to the
interests of life is poor work, hence not work at all imbues the concept of work-
democracy with a rational meaning, a meaning that is lacking in the concept of formal or
parliamentary democracy. In formal democracy the farmer is against the worker and the
worker is against the engineer because political and not objective interests predominate in
the social organization. If responsibility is shifted from the politician, not to the working
men and women, but to work, then cooperation between farmer and worker automatically
takes the place of political opposition.

We shall have to pursue this idea further, for it is of decisive importance. To begin
with, we want to dwell upon the question of so-called democratic criticism, which also
rests upon the democratic right of free speech.

NOTES ON OBJECTIVE CRITICISM AND IRRATIONAL CAVILLING

The work-democratic way of life insists upon the right of every working man and
woman to free discussion and criticism. This demand is justified, indispensable and
should be inviolable. If it is not fulfilled, die source of human productivity is easily dried
up. Owing to the effects of the general emotional plague, however, ‘discussion’ and
‘criticism’ become more or less grave jeopardise to serious work. We want to illustrate
this with an example:

Let us imagine an engineer who is having a difficult time repairing a defective motor.
It is a complicated piece of work; the engineer must exercise every bit of his intelligence
and energy to master the difficulty. He sacrifices his leisure hours of pleasure and works
until late in the night. He grants himself no rest until he has finished his job. After a while
an unconcerned man comes along, looks on for a bit, then picks up a stone and smashes
the conducting wires. That morning his wife had nagged him at the breakfast table.

Another completely unconcerned man comes along; he derides the engineer. He tells
him that he, the engineer, knows nothing about motors, otherwise he would have had it
repaired long ago. And just look at how filthy he is - his body is literally covered with
sweat and grease. And that isn’t all. He is an immoral man also, for otherwise he would
not leave his family at home alone. Having insulted the engineer to his heart’s content, he
moves on. That morning he had received a letter from his firm informing him that he is
being dismissed from his job as an electrical engineer. He is not a very good worker in
his field.

A third totally unconcerned man comes along, spits in the engineer’s face and moves
on. His mother-in-law, who has a special talent for torturing people, had just given him a
hard time.

The intent of these examples is to illustrate the ‘criticism’ of unconcerned passers-by,
who, like highwaymen, wantonly disturb honest work, a piece of work about which they

know nothing, which they do not understand and which does not concern them. These
examples are typical of a good portion of what is known as ‘free discussion’ and the
‘right of criticism’ in wide sectors of society. The attacks of the hereditary school of
psychiatrists and cancer theoreticians on the, at that time, still-embryonic bion research
was of this nature. They were not interested in helping and improving, but merely in
wantonly disrupting a difficult job. They of course did not betray their motives. Such
‘criticism’ is harmful and socially dangerous. It is prompted by motives that have nothing
to do with the matter being criticized, and it has nothing to do with objective interests.

Genuine discussion and genuine criticism are different. Again we want to illustrate
this with an example:

Another engineer passes by the garage where the first engineer is working on the
motor. With his wealth of experience in this field, he immediately sees that the first
engineer has his hands full. He takes off his jacket, rolls up his sleeves and attempts, first
of all, to comprehend any mistakes in his approach. He points out an important place the
first engineer had overlooked; they both consider the error that may have been made in
the work. He gives the first engineer a hand, discusses and criticizes the work, and helps
to do it better. He is not motivated by the nagging of his mother-in-law or his failure in
his own profession, but by an objective interest in the success of the work.

The two kinds of criticism described above are often difficult to distinguish from one
another. Irrational cavilling is often very cunningly disguised behind sham objectiveness.
These two kinds of criticism, which are so different from one another, are usually
included under the one concept ‘scientific criticism’.

In the strict objective and scientific sense of the word, only so-called immanent
criticism is admissible, that is to say, the person exercising criticism must first fulfil a
number of demands before assuming the right to criticize:

1. He himself must have a complete grasp of the field of work that he criticizes.

2. He must know this field at least as well as, if not better than, the one whom he
criticizes.

3. He must have an interest in seeing the work succeed - not in seeing it fail. If he is
merely intent upon disrupting the work, if he is not motivated by objective interests, then
he is a neurotic grumbler, but not a critic.

4. He has to exercise his criticism from the point of view of the field of work under
criticism. He cannot criticize from an alien point of view, i.e., from a point of view that
has nothing to do with the field of work. Depth psychology cannot be criticized from the
point of view of surface psychology, but surface psychology can be criticized from the
point of view of depth psychology. The reason for this is simple. Depth psychology is
forced to include surface psychology in its investigations. Hence, it is conversant with it.
Surface psychology, on the other hand, is precisely that, surface psychology; it does not
look for biologic motives behind psychic phenomena.

We cannot criticize an electric machine from the point of view of a machine that has
the function of heating a room. The thermal theory plays a part in the electric machine
only insofar as it enables the electrical engineer to prevent the overheating of the electric
motor. And in this respect, the helpful suggestions of a thermal theorist are definitely

welcomed by the electrical engineer. But it would be ridiculous to blame the electro
machine for not being able to heat a room.

It follows from this that sex-economy, which wants to liberate the natural sexuality of
children, adolescents and adults from neuroses, perversions and criminality, cannot be
criticized from the point of view of anti-sexual moralism, for the moralist wants to
suppress and not to liberate the natural sexuality of children and adolescents. A musician
cannot criticize a miner, and a physician cannot criticize a geologist.

The sole purpose of these observations on criticism and cavilling has been to alleviate
the position of young sex economists and orgone biophysicists towards critics

WORK IS INHERENTLY RATIONAL

The analysis of the concept of work-democracy has, as we see, led us into a sphere of
human life that, though it has been ascribed enormous importance for thousands of years,
has been looked upon as overwhelming and beyond mastery. It is the complicated and
vast sphere of so-called ‘human nature’ . That which philosophers, poets, superficial
politicians, but also great psychologists, designate and bemoan with the sentence’ that’s
the way human nature is’ completely coincides with sex-economy’s clinical concept,’
emotional plague’. We can define it as the sum total of all irrational functions of life in
the human animal. If ‘human nature’, which is conceived of as immutable, is identical
with the emotional plague, and if, in turn, the emotional plague is identical with the sum
total of all irrational functions of life in the human animal; if, moreover, the functions of
work, in themselves and independent of man, are rational, then we are confronted with
two enormous fields of human activity, which are mortally opposed to one another:
vitally necessary work as the rational function of life on the one hand and the emotional
plague as the irrational function of life on the other hand. It is not difficult to divine those
work-democracy views as being a part of the emotional plagues all politics that is not
based upon knowledge, work and love and that, therefore, is irrational. This is work-
democracy’s answer to the timeless and age-old question of how we could finally come
to grips with our ‘notorious’ human nature in a simple way: Education, hygiene and
medicine, which have been grappling with the problem of human nature since time began
without achieving satisfactory results, find in the rational function of vitally necessary
work a powerful ally in the fight against the emotional plague.

To follow work-democracy’s train of thought to the end, we must first of all wholly
free ourselves from conventional political and ideological thinking. Only in this way is it
possible to compare the fundamentally different train of thought that springs from the
world of love, work and knowledge to the train of thought that springs from the world qf
pomp and circumstance, of diplomatic and political conferences.

The politician thinks in terms of ‘state’ and ‘nation’; the working man lives ‘sociably’
and ‘socially’. The politician thinks in terms of ‘discipline’ and ‘law and order’; the
average working man experiences ‘pleasure of work’ and ‘order of work’, ‘regulation’
and ‘cooperation of work’. The politician thinks in terms of ‘morals’ and ‘duty’; the
working man experiences or would like to experience ‘spontaneous decency’ and a
‘natural feeling for Me’. The politician speaks of the ‘ideal of the family’; the working

man enjoys or would like to enjoy the ‘love of husband, wife and children’. The
politician speaks of the ‘interests of the economy and the state’; the simple working man
wants ‘gratification of needs and an untrammelled food supply’. The politician speaks of
the ‘free initiative of the individual’ and thinks of ‘profit’; the simple working man wants
the freedom to try things on his own, the freedom to become what he is or could be.

In an irrational way, the politician holds sway over precisely those spheres of life that
the working man copes or could cope with in a rational way, if he were not severely
hampered by political irrationalism. Though the irrational and rational labels relate to the
same spheres of life, they are diametrically opposed to one another; they are not words
that could be substituted for one another. In actual practice they are mutually exclusive.
This is borne out by the fact that, throughout the history of human society, the
authoritarian discipline of the state has always thwarted natural sociability and the
pleasure of work; the state has thwarted society; the. Compulsive sacredness of the family
has thwarted the love of husband, wife and children; compulsive morality has thwarted
the natural decency that springs from the joy of life; and the politician has continually
thwarted working men and women. Fundamentally, our society is ruled by concepts - by
political-irrational concepts, let it be noted - that exploit human labour to compass
irrational goals by force. Effective institutions are needed to secure freedom of action and
development for the life activity of masses of people. The social basis for these
institutions cannot be any old arbitrary, interchangeable political orientation or ideology;
it can be only the social function of vitally necessary work as it results naturally from the
interlacing of the various vitally necessary fields of work in the sphere of work as a
whole.

Let us pursue work-democracy’s train of thought a step further into the thicket of
entangled rational and irrational functions of life. In this pursuit we want to stick strictly
to the logical sequence of thoughts and to exclude our personal interests as much as
possible. To reach an applicable conclusion, we have to put ourselves, even in these
considerations of the concept of work-democracy, in its position, i.e., we have to act as if
we wanted to burden natural work-democracy with the responsibility for social existence.
In short, we have to test its tenability from all angles in a strictly objective way. If we
should allow our personal interests in some unnecessary activity or another to influence
us, we would automatically exclude ourselves from the framework of this discussion.

If there were nothing but the emotional plague in its various forms, the human species
would have met its doom long ago. Neither political ideology nor mystical ritual, the
military power apparatus nor diplomatic discussions, would be able, by themselves, to
provide the population of any country with food, even for just an hour, to keep the traffic
system running smoothly, provide living quarters, cure diseases, safeguard the rearing of
children, ferret out nature’s secrets, etc. According to the work-democratic concept,
political ideologies, mystic rituals and diplomatic manoeuvres are necessary only within
the framework of social irrationalism. They are not necessary in the factual sphere of life,
which is ruled by love, work and knowledge. These vitally necessary functions obey their
own self-generated laws; they are not accessible to any irrational ideology. Love, work
and knowledge are not ‘ideas’, ‘cultural values’, ‘political programmes’, ‘mental
attitudes’ or ‘confessions of creed’. They are concrete realities, without which human
society could not exist for a day.

If human society were rationally organized, the priority of love, work and knowledge
would be unquestioned; they, and not unnecessary institutions, would have the right to
determine social existence. In accordance with the work-democratic conception,
individual groups could arm themselves and kill one another; other groups could glory in
mystical rituals, and still other groups could take delight in the discussion of ideologies.
But they would not be able to dominate , exploit and lay claim to the basic biologic
functions of society for their own selfish purposes. Moreover , they would not be able to
deprive them of every right to exercise a determining influence.

The social irrationalism in the attitude towards these two spheres of human activity is
enormous:

A politician is in a position to deceive millions of people, e.g., he can promise to
establish freedom without actually having to do so. No one demands proof of his
competence or of the feasibility of his promises. He can promise one thing today and the
exact opposite tomorrow. Without let or hindrance, a mystic can imbue masses of people
with the belief that there is a life after death - and he need not offer the least trace of
proof. Let us now compare the rights of a politician or a mystic to the rights of a railroad
engineer. The latter would be immediately put in jail or a mental institution if he would
try to persuade as few as two dozen people who wanted to .travel from one town to
another that he could fly to the moon. Let us further imagine that this same railroad
engineer, armed with a gun now, insisted that his assertions were true and that he would
have the waiting passengers locked up if they refused to believe him. The railroad
engineer has to transport people from one place to another; he has to do so as practically
and as safely as possible if he wants to hold his job.

It is wholly immaterial whether an architect, physician, teacher, lathe operator,
educator, etc., is a Fascist, Communist, liberal; or Christian when it comes to building a
school, curing the sick, making a piece of furniture or taking care of children. No one of
these workers can hold long speeches or make fantastic promises; he has to perform
concrete, practical work. He has to place one brick upon another and, before he begins,
he must give careful thought to and draw blueprints of the number of rooms a school is to
have, where the ventilation and exits are to be placed, where the windows are to be and
where the administration office and kitchen are to be placed. Liberal, social democratic,
religious, fascist or communist ideologies are of no use whatever when it comes to
performing practical work. No worker can afford to fritter away his time in idle chatter.
Each worker must know what he has to do, and he must do it. But an ideologist can go on
giving free rein to his fantasy, without ever performing one piece of solid work. Long
after a group of politicians has completely bankrupted some country or another; it
continues its threadbare ideologic debates in some other country. Real processes are
totally foreign to the politician. Actually, there would be nothing to object to in this if the
politicians would content themselves with debating among themselves and not try to
impose their ideology on others, or even to determine the fate of nations.

I once made the attempt of testing the above exemplified system of thought of work-
democracy on myself. In 1933, when I began to divine the existence of a universal
biologic energy as a hypothesis, if I had openly asserted that such an energy really did
exist, that it was capable of destroying cancerous tumours, I would only have confirmed
the diagnosis of schizophrenia that overzealous psychoanalysts had passed around and

would have been confined to a mental institution. On the basis of my research in the field
of biology, I could have promulgated any number of ideologies and could have founded a
political party, let us say, a work-democratic freedom party. There is no doubt that I
could have done this as well as others who had less practical experience. By virtue of my
influence on people, it would have been an easy matter to surround myself with my own
SS and to have thousands of people provided with work-democratic insignia. All of this
would not have brought me one step closer to the problem of cancer or to a
comprehension of the cosmic or oceanic feeling of the human animal. I would have
firmly established a work-democratic ideology, but the naturally present, but as yet
unperceived, process of work-democracy would have remained undiscovered. For years
on end, I had to work very hard, to make observations, to correct mistakes, to overcome
my own irrationalism as well as I could, to comprehend why biology is both mechanistic
and mystical at the same time. I did not complain. I had to read books, to dissect mice, to
deal with various materials in a hundred different ways, until I actually discovered
orgone, until I was able to concentrate it in accumulators and make it visible. Only after
this had been accomplished was I able to pose the practical aspect of the question, namely
whether orgone contained curative effects. In this I was guided by the organic
development of the work process. This means that every vitally necessary and practical
work is a rational, organic development in itself, and it cannot be surmounted or
circumvented in any way whatever. This formulation contains an essential biologic
principle, which we call ‘organic development’. A tree must first have reached the height
of one yard before it can reach the height of two yards. A child must first learn to read
before he can find out what other people are saying in their writings. A physician must
first study anatomy before he can understand pathology. In all these cases the
development ensues from the organic progress of a work process. Working men and
women are the functional organs of this work. He or she can be a good or poor
functioning organ, but the work process itself does not undergo any fundamental change.
Whether a man or woman is a good or poor functioning organ depends essentially upon
the degree of irrationalism in his or her structure.

As might be expected, this Taw of organic development’ is absent in irrational
functions. In such functions the goal is there as an idea from the very beginning, long
before any practical work is begun. The activity follows a fixed, preconceived plan; by its
very nature, therefore, it has to be irrational. This is clearly and plainly shown by the fact
that, of the world-famous irrationalists, literally nothing remains behind that could be put
to use by posterity.

Over thousands of years the law of organic development has been dearly manifested in
all technical and scientific arts. Galileo’s achievements originated in the criticism of the
Ptolemaic system and extended the work of Copernicus. Kepler took up the work of
Galileo, and Newton took up the work of Kepler. Many generations of working and
searching men and women were developed from each of these functional organs of
objective natural processes. Of Alexander, the so-called Great, Caesar, Nero, Napoleon,
on the other hand, nothing whatever remains behind. Nor do we find any trace of
continuity among the irrationalists, unless the dream of a Napoleon to become a second
Alexander or Caesar is regarded as continuity.

In these men, irrationalism is completely exposed as a non-biologic and non-social,
indeed anti-biologic and anti-social, function of life. It lacks the essential characteristics

of the rational functions of life, such as germination, development, continuity, non-
deviation of process, interlacing with other functions, fragmentation and productivity.

Now let us apply these insights to the question whether the emotional plague can be
fundamentally overcome. The answer is in the affirmative. No matter how sadistic,
mystical, gossipy, unscrupulous, fickle, armoured, superficial and given to idle chatter
human animals may be, they are naturally predisposed to be rational in their work
functions. Just as irrationalism vents and propagates itself in ideological processes and
mysticism, man’s rationality is confirmed and propagated in the work process. It is an
inherent part of the work process and, therefore, an inherent part of man that he cannot be
irrational ’ in his work function. By his very nature of work itself, he is forced to be
rational. Irrationalism automatically excludes itself by virtue of the fact that it disrupts
the work process and makes the goal of work unattainable. The sharp and irreconcilable
opposition between the emotional plague and the work process is clearly expressed in the
following: As a working man or woman, one can always come to an understanding with
any technician, industrial worker, physician, etc., in a discussion on work functions. As
soon as the conversation shifts to ideology, however, the understanding falls to pieces. It
is indicative of so many dictators and politicians that they regularly give up their work
when they enter the province of politics. A shoemaker who loses himself in mystical
ecstasy and begins to think of himself as a saviour of the people, sent by God, will
inevitably cut the soles the wrong way and mess up his stitches. As time goes on, he will
be faced with starvation. It is precisely by this process, on the other hand, that the
politician becomes strong and rich.

Emotional irrationalism is capable only of disrupting work; it is never capable of
accomplishing work.

Let us examine this work-democratic train of thoughts from its own point of view. Are
we dealing here with an ideology, a glorification or idealization ‘of work’? I asked
myself this question in view of my task to teach physicians and educators. It is incumbent
upon me as a physician, researcher and teacher to differentiate between vitally necessary,
rational work and unnecessary, irrational ideology, i.e., to ascertain the rational and
rationally effective character of work. I cannot help, one of my students of vegetotherapy
to overcome a practical difficulty in his own structure or in his work with patients by
feeding him hopes of a better beyond or by appointing him ‘Marshal of Vegetotherapy’.
The title of Marshal of Vegetotherapy would not make him the least bit more capable of
dealing with difficulties. By appointing him Marshal of Vegetotherapy, I would only
endanger him and possibly even precipitate a disaster. I must tell him the whole truth
about his weaknesses and shortcomings. I have to teach him to recognize them by
himself. In this I am guided by the course of my own development and my practical
experience. I do not have an ideology that compels me to be rational for ethical or other
reasons. Rational behaviour is imposed upon me by my work in an objective way. I
would starve if I did not strive to act rationally. I am immediately corrected by my work
if I try to cover up difficulties with illusions; for I cannot eliminate a biopathic paralysis
with illusions any more than a machinist, an architect, a farmer or teacher can perform his
work with illusions. Nor do I demand rationality. It is objectively present in me,
independent of what I am and independent of the emotional plague. I do not order my
students to be rational, for that would serve no purpose. I teach them and advise them, in
their own interest and in the light of practical work processes, to distinguish the rational

from the irrational in themselves and in the world. I teach them to promote the former
and to check the latter. It is a basic feature of the emotional plague in social life to escape
the difficulties of responsibility and the actualities of everyday life and work by seeking
refuge in ideology, mysticism, brutality or a political party.

This is a fundamentally new position. It is not the rationality of work that is new, nor
its rational effect on working men and women, but the fact that work is rational and has a
rational effect in itself and of itself, whether I know it or not. It is better if I know it. Then
I can be in harmony with the rational organic development. This is also a new position
for psychology and sociology. It is new for sociology because, until now, sociology has
looked upon society’s irrational activities as rational; and it is new for psychology
because psychology did not doubt society’s rationality.

VITALLY NECESSARY AND OTHER WORK

The deeper one delves into the nature of natural work-democracy, the more villainy
one discovers in human thinking, villainy caused by political ideologies. Let us try to
elucidate this statement by examining the content of the concept of work.

Thus far we have contrasted work and political ideology, equating work with
‘rationality’ and political ideology with ‘irrationality’. But vital life is never mechanical.
Thus, we catch ourselves setting up a new irrational black-white dichotomy. But this
blunt dichotomization is justified insofar as politics is indeed essentially irrational and,
compared with it, work is essentially rational. For instance, is the construction of a casino
work? This example forces us to differentiate vitally necessary work from work that is
not vitally necessary. Under the heading of ‘vitally necessary work’, we have to list every
kind of work that is indispensable to the maintenance of human life and the social
machinery. Hence, that work is vitally necessary the absence of which would be harmful
to or would inhibit the living process. That work, on the other hand, the absence of which
would not change the course of society and human life is not vitally necessary. We have
to designate as non-work that activity that is detrimental to the life process.

For centuries on end it has been precisely vitally necessary work that the political
ideology of the ruling but nonworking classes has depreciated. On the other hand, it has
represented non-work as a sign of noble blood. All socialist ideologies reacted to this
appraisal with a mechanistic and rigid reversal of valuations. The socialists conceived of
‘work’ as relating solely to those activities that had been looked down upon in feudalism,
i.e., essentially to manual labour; whereas the activity of the ruling classes was
represented as non-work. To be sure, this mechanical reversal of ideologic valuations was
wholly in keeping with the political concept of the two economically and personally
sharply demarcated social classes, the ruling and the ruled. From a purely economic point
of view, society could indeed be divided into ‘those who possessed capital’ and ‘those
who possessed the commodity, working power’ . From the point of view of bio-sociology,
however, there could be no clear-cut division between one class and another, neither
ideologically nor psychologically, and certainly not on the basis of work. The discovery
of the fact that the ideology of a group of people does not necessarily have to coincide
with its economic situation, indeed, that economic and ideologic situation are often

sharply opposed to one another, enabled us to understand the fascist movement, which
had remained uncomprehended until then. In 1930 it became dear that there is a
‘cleavage’ between ideology and economy, and that the ideology of a certain class can
develop into a social force, a social force that is not confined to that one class.

It was first shown in connection with the suppression of the natural sexuality of
children and adolescents that there are fundamental biologic functions of the human
animal that have ‘nothing to do with the economic distribution of the classes and that
class boundaries overlap and cut across one another. The suppression of sexuality relates
not only to all strata and classes of every patriarchal society; it is precisely in the ruling
classes that this suppression is often most pronounced. Indeed, sex-economy was able to
show that a large part of the sadism made use of by the ruling class to suppress and
exploit other classes is to be ascribed chiefly to the sadism that stems from suppressed
sexuality. The connection between sadism, sexual suppression and class suppression is
excellently expressed in De Coster’s famous Till Eulenspiegel.

The real social functions of work also overlap and cut across the politico-ideological
class boundaries. In the socialist parties there were many leading politicians who had
never performed vitally necessary work and who knew nothing about the work process. A
worker usually gave up his job when he became a political functionary. On the other
hand, the classes that political socialism designated as the ‘ruling nonworking’ classes, as
opposed to the workers, comprised essential bodies of workers. There is probably nothing
more suited to demonstrate the blindness to reality of the typical political ideologies than
the fact that the leading members of the political reaction, in Austria for example, were
recruited from the circles of the University of Technology. These technicians were
engineers in the coal mines, constructors of locomotives, aeroplanes, bridges, public
buildings, etc.

Now let us apply work-democracy’s criticism to the concept of the capitalist. In
political ideology, the capitalist was either the ‘leader of economy’ or the ‘nonworking
parasite’. Both conceptions were mechanical, ideological, politically unrealistic and
unscientific. There are capitalists who work, and there are capitalists who do not work.
There are capitalists whose work is vitally necessary and others whose work is
unnecessary. A capitalist’s political orientation or ideology is wholly immaterial in this
respect. The contradiction between work and politics relates to the capitalist as well as
the wage earner, in one and the same person. Just as a stonemason can be a fascist, a
capitalist can be a socialist. In short, we have come to realize that it is not possible to
orient oneself in the social chaos on the basis of political ideologies. The possibility of a
concrete reorientation is offered by work-democracy’s scope of ideas, which is based on
a realistic appraisal of the concept of work. Accordingly, with respect to vitally necessary
work, the political class of capitalists is divided into two groups, which are not only
opposed but often antagonistic to one another: One group comprises those who possess
capital and who neither work nor plan but make others work for their profit. A Henry
Ford may hold this or that political view; ideologically, he may be an angel or a noxious
person; but this does not alter the fact that he was the first American to construct an
automobile and totally change the technical face of America. Politically and
ideologically, Edison was undoubtedly a capitalist; but one would like to meet the
political functionary of a workers’ movement who would not use the incandescent lamp,
which Thomas Edison took great pains to invent, or who would dare to state publicly that

Edison was a nonworking parasite of society. From the point of view of work-democracy,
the same applies to the Wright Brothers, Junkers, Reichert, Zeiss. There are any number
of names that could be added to this list. There is a dear distinction between these
capitalists, who perform objective work, and the non-working capitalists, who merely
exploit the fact that they possess capital. With respect to work, the latter do not constitute
a special class type, for they are fundamentally identical to any socialist party bureaucrat
who sits in this or that office, from which he determines ‘the policies of the working
class’. We have had our fill of the catastrophic effects of the nonworking possessors of
capital and the nonworking political functionaries. We know better than to orient
ourselves on ideologic concepts; we have to orient ourselves on practical activities. From
the point of view of vitally necessary work, many deeply ingrained political concepts,
and the ‘political sciences’ dependent upon them, are supplemented and changed. The
concept of ‘the worker’ has to be extended. The concept of economic classes is
supplemented by the fact of the human structure, whereby the social importance of the
economic classes is extremely reduced.

In what follows, the essential changes are to be brought forward that have obtruded
themselves upon concepts as a result of the fundamentally new social events and the
discovery of the fact of natural work-democracy. I have no illusions about how these
changes will be received: This and that political ideology will raise a loud, very dignified
and high sounding cry. But this will not have any effect upon the reality of the facts and
processes, whether force is applied or not. No matter how far-reaching a political process
is, no matter how many hundreds of ‘ists’ are executed, the fact remains that a physician
or a technician, educator or farmer, in America, India, Germany or elsewhere, performs
vitally necessary work. In practical everyday life, moreover, they accomplish far more,
for better or for worse, for the course of life processes than the Comintern as a whole
even remotely accomplished since 1923. There was no change in the life of man when the
Comintern was dissolved in 1943. But let us imagine that China or America would
exclude all teachers or all physicians from the social process on a certain day!

The history of the past twenty years leaves no doubt that the party ideologies
advocating the ‘elimination of class differences’, ‘the establishment of national unity’,
etc., not only did not effect any change in the existence of class differences, in the
fragmentation of the human community and in the suppression of freedom and decency;
they merely brought matters to a head, indeed to a catastrophic degree. Hence, the natural
scientific solution of the social tragedy of the human animal must begin with the
clarification and correction of those ideologic party concepts that perpetuate the
fragmentation of human society.

Work-democracy does not limit the concept of ‘the worker’ to the industrial worker.
To avoid any misunderstanding, work-democracy calls everyone who performs vitally
necessary social work a worker. The concept of the ‘working class’, a concept that was
politically and ideologically limited to the body of industrial workers, estranged the
industrial worker from the technician and educator, and it created a hostility among the
representatives of the various vitally necessary work processes. Indeed, this ideology
caused the medical and teaching professions to be subordinated to the ‘revolutionary
proletariat’; they were designated as the ‘servants of the bourgeoisie’. Not only the
medical and teaching professions, but also the industrial proletariat, objected to such
relegation. This is understandable, for the objective and factual relationship and

cooperation between the physician and the workers in an industrial centre are much
deeper and more serious than the relationship between the industrial workers and those
who wield political power. Since the working community and the interlacing of the
various branches of vitally necessary work derive from the natural processes and are
nourished by natural interests, they alone are in a position to counter political
fragmentation. It is clear that when a vitally necessary group of industrial workers
degrades an equally vital group of physicians, technicians or teachers to the status of
‘servants’ and elevates itself to the status of ‘masters’, then the teachers, physicians and
technicians fly into the arms of those who preach racial superiority because they do not
want to be servants, not even ‘servants of the revolutionary proletariat’.

And the ‘revolutionary proletariat’ flies into the arms of a political party or trade
union, which does not burden them with any responsibility and imbues them with the
illusion that they are the ‘leading class’. This does not alter the fact that this ‘leading
class’, as has been clearly shown, is not in a position to assume responsibility and that it
even goes so far as to practise racial hatred, as in America, where unions of white
workers deny membership to black workers.

All of this is the result of deeply ingrained ideological party concepts, under whose
sway the community, which is produced by work, is suffocated. Hence, it is only the new
concept of the worker, i.e., as a person -who performs vitally necessary work,, which is in
a position to bridge the gap and to bring the social bodies into line with the organizations
of vitally necessary work.

There can be no doubt that this clarification of concepts will not be welcomed by the
party ideologists. We can be just as certain that in the attitude towards this clarification of
concepts, the ideologic chaff will be clearly and spontaneously separated from the
practical wheat, this or that power apparatus notwithstanding. Those who affirm and
advocate the natural work community, the basis for which is given by the interlacing of
all vitally necessary work, will be practical wheat. On the other hand, those to whom
party ideologies and concepts, i.e., ideologies and concepts that obstruct and hamper our
society on all sides, are more important than the community of all working men and
women, will make a big fuss under one pretext or another, and thus prove themselves to
be chaff. But the clarification of these concepts will fall in with the naturally present
knowledge surrounding these relationships and, therefore, with the need to arrange social
life in accordance with the interrelation of all branches of work.

In this discussion of the concept of the worker, I have merely followed the logic
imposed on me by work-democratic thinking. I had to arrive at the above results, whether
I wanted to or not. There is a very simple reason for this. Just at the time I was writing
these pages, I had to have some signs and placards made up for Orgonon. I am not a
carpenter, and therefore I am not able to make the placards myself. Nor am I a painter, so
I cannot produce neat lettering. But we needed placards for our laboratory. Hence, I was
forced to put myself in contact with a carpenter and a painter and, on terms of equality,
discuss the best way of making and lettering the placards. I would not have been able to
deal with this need without their experience and practical counsel. It was wholly
immaterial whether or not I regarded myself as a very erudite academician and natural
scientist; and it was just as immaterial whether the painter or carpenter held this or that „
‘view’ on fascism or the New Deal. The carpenter could not regard me as the ‘servant of

the revolutionary proletariat”, nor could the painter .regard me as a highly superfluous
‘intellectual’. The work process made it necessary for us to exchange knowledge and
experience with one another. For instance, if the painter wanted to do a good job, he had
to understand our symbol of the functional method of research. As it turned out, he
glowed with enthusiasm for his work when he learned its meaning. From the painter and
the carpenter, on the other hand, I learned a great deal about the arrangements of letters
and the placards themselves, which had the purpose of correctly expressing the function
of the Institute to the outside world.

This example of the objective and rational interlacing of branches of work is clear
enough to make more comprehensible the abysmal irrationalism that governs the
formation of public opinion and thus burkes the natural process of work. The more
concretely I sought to visualize the course of my work in relationship to other branches of
work, the better I was able to comprehend work-democracy’s scope of thought. There
was no doubt about it: The work process went well when I allowed myself to be
instructed by microscope manufacturers and electrical engineers, and when they, in turn,
allowed me to instruct them on the function of a lens or an electrical apparatus in their
special orgone-physical use. I would not have been able to precede a single step in orgone
research without the lens grinder and the electrical engineer. In turn, the electrical
engineer and the lens grinder struggle hard with the unsolved problems of the theory of
light and electricity, some aspects of which can hope for clarification by the discovery of
orgone.

I have described this obvious fact of the interrelation of the various branches of work
at some length and in an intentionally primitive way because I had good reason to know
that, as simple as all this is, it nonetheless appears to be strange and new to working men
and women. To be sure, this sounds hard to believe, but it is true and it is understandable:
The fact of the natural interrelationship and indissoluble interdependence of all work
processes is not clearly and plainly represented in the thinking and feeling of working
men and women. True enough, every working man and woman is automatically familiar
with this interrelationship on the basis of his or her practical work, but it sounds strange
when they are told that society could not exist without their work or that they are
responsible for the social organization of their work. This gap between vitally necessary
activity and the consciousness of one’s responsibility for this activity was created and
perpetuated by the political system of ideologies. These ideologies are responsible for the
hiatus between practical activity and irrational orientation in working men and women.
This assertion also sounds peculiar and strange. But one can easily convince oneself of its
veracity by picking up and studying very carefully any newspaper in Europe, Asia or
anywhere else, regardless of date. It is only seldom and as if by chance that one finds
anything about the basic principles and nature of the processes of love, work and
knowledge, their vital necessity, their interrelationship, their rationality, their seriousness,
etc. On the other hand, the newspapers are full of high politics, diplomacy, military and
formal events, which have no bearing upon the real process of everyday life. In this way
the average working man and woman are imbued with the feeling that actually they are of
little significance, compared with the elevated, complicated and ‘clever’ debates on
‘strategy and tactics’. The average working man and woman get the feeling that they are
small, inadequate, superfluous, oppressed and not much more than an accident in life.

The veracity of this assertion with respect to mass psychology can easily be tested. I have
often carried out such tests and have always attained the same result:

1. Some worker comes up with a good idea, which enables him to effect a
considerable improvement in his work. We ask him to put his small or big discovery
down in writing and to publish it. When we do so, we meet with a peculiar reaction. It is
as if the worker, whose work is important and indispensable, wanted to creep into a shell.
It is as if he wanted to say -and often he puts it into precisely these words - ‘Who am I to
write an article? My work doesn’t count.’ This attitude on the part of the worker towards
his work is a typical phenomenon of mass psychology. I described it very simply here,
but this is its essence, and anyone can easily persuade himself that it is so.

2. Now let us approach the editor of any newspaper. We’ll suggest that he reduce the
formal, strictly political ‘questions of strategy and tactics’ to two pages of the newspaper
and that he reserve the first and second pages of the newspaper for extensive articles on
practical everyday questions of technology, medicine, education, mining, agriculture,
factory work, etc. He will gaze at us devoid of all understanding and in complete
perplexity, and he will have doubts about our state of mind.

These two basic attitudes, i.e., that of masses of people and that of the moulders of
public opinion, supplement and determine one another. The nature of public opinion is
essentially political, and it has a low estimation of the everyday life of love, work and
knowledge. And this is in keeping with the feeling of social insignificance experienced
by those who love, work and have knowledge.

However, a rational reassessment of the social conditions is out of the question as long
as political irrationalism contributes 99 per cent, and the basic functions of social life
contribute only 1 per cent, towards the formation of public opinion and, therefore,
towards the formation of the human structure. A complete reversal of the relationship
would be the minimal requirement if one wants to deprive political irrationalism of its
power and to achieve the self-regulation of society. In other words: The factual process of
life must also have an emphatic voice in the press and in the forms of social life, and it
must coincide with them.

In this extension and correction of political concepts, we encounter an argument that is
difficult to counter. It runs as follows: Political ideologies cannot be simply eliminated,
for workers, farmers, technicians, etc., determine the trend of society not only through
their vitally necessary work, but also through their political ideologies! The Peasants’
War of the middle Ages was a political revolt that had a revolutionizing social effect. The
Communist party in Russia changed the face of Russia. One cannot, it is stated, prohibit
or prevent ‘politicizing’ and the formation of political ideologies. They too are human
needs and have social effects, just as love, knowledge and work. These arguments are to
be countered as follows:

1. Work-democracy’s scope of thought does not want to prohibit or prevent anything.
It is directed exclusively to the fulfilment of the biologic life functions of love, work and
knowledge. When it is backed by some political ideology, then natural work-democracy
is only promoted. But if a political ideology with irrational claims and assertions gets in
the way, then work-democracy will act just as a lumberman would act who, in the
process of felling a tree, is attacked by a poisonous snake. He will kill the snake to be

able to continue his work unobstructed. He will not give up his lumberman’s job because
there are poisonous snakes in the woods.

2. It is true that political ideologies are facts that also have actual social effects and
that they cannot be simply dismissed or talked away. However, it is work-democracy’s
point of view that it is precisely these facts that constitute a terrible portion of the tragedy
of the human animal. The fact that political ideologies are tangible realities is not a proof
of their vitally necessary character. The bubonic plague was an extraordinarily powerful
social reality, but no one would have regarded it as vitally necessary. A settlement of
human beings in a primeval forest is a vitally important matter and a real and tangible
social fact. But a flood is also such a fact. Who would equate the destructive force of a
flood to the activities of the human settlement only because both of them have social
effects? Yet, it was precisely our failure to differentiate between work and politics,
between reality and illusion; it was precisely our mistake of conceiving of politics as a
rational human activity comparable to the sowing of seeds or the construction of
buildings that was responsible for the fact that a painter who failed to make the grade was
able to plunge the whole world into misery. And I have stressed again and again that the
main purpose of this book - which, after all, was not written merely for the fun of it - was
to demonstrate these catastrophic errors in human thinking and to eliminate irrationalism
from politics. It is an essential part of our social tragedy that the farmer, the industrial
worker, the physician, etc., do not influence social existence solely through their social
activities, but also and even predominantly through their political ideologies. For political
activity hinders objective and professional activity; it splits every profession into inimical
ideologic groups; creates a dichotomy in the body of industrial workers; limits the
activity of the medical profession and harms the patients. In short, it is precisely political
activity that prevents the realization of that which it pretends to fight for: peace, work,
security, international cooperation, free objective speech, freedom of religion, etc.

3. It is true that political parties sometimes change the face of a society. However,
from the point of view of work-democracy we maintain that these are compulsive
achievements. Originally, when Karl Marx began his critique of political economy, he
was not a politician, nor was he a member of a party. He was a scientific economist and
sociologist. It was the emotional plague in masses of people that prevented him from
being heard; it was the emotional plague that caused him to fall into poverty and
Wretchedness; it was the emotional plague that forced him to found a political
organization, the notorious ‘Communist Alliance’, which he himself dissolved after a
short time. It was the emotional plague that turned scientific Marxism into a Marxism of
political parties, which no longer had anything to do with scientific Marxism and even
bears a large share of the responsibility for the emergence of fascism. Marx’s
exclamation that he was ‘not a Marxist’ is a precise confirmation of this fact. He would
never have resorted to the founding of a political organization if rational, and not
irrational, thinking were the rule in masses of people. True, political machinery was often
a necessity, but it was a compulsive measure made necessary by human irrationalism. If
work and social ideology were in accord with one another, if needs, the gratification of
needs and the means of gratifying needs were identical with the human structure, there
would be no politics, for then politics would be superfluous. When one does not have a
house, one might be forced to live in a hollow tree trunk. A tree trunk may be better or
worse than a house, but it is not a house. A decent home remains the goal, even if one is

forced for a time to live in a tree. The elimination of politics and of the state from which
it springs was precisely the goal that was forgotten by the founders of socialism. I know
that it is embarrassing to be reminded of such things. It requires too much thought,
honesty, knowledge, and self-criticism, for a physician to regard the main goal of his
activity as the prevention of those diseases from the cure of which he makes a living. We
shall have to regard as objective and rational sociologists those politicians who help
human society to expose the irrational motivations of the existence of politics and its
‘necessity’ so completely that every form of politics becomes superfluous.

This work-democratic critique of politics does not stand alone. In America the hatred
of political power mongering and the insights into its social harmfulness is widespread.
From the Soviet Union we hear that there too the technocrats are prevailing more and
more against the politicians. Perhaps, even the execution of leading Russian politicians
by politicians has a social meaning that is concealed from all of us, despite the fact that
we have learned to look upon these executions as the manifestation of political
irrationalism and sadism. The politics of the European dictators was unrivalled for a
whole decade. If one wants to recognize effortlessly the essence of politics, let one reflect
upon the fact that it was a Hitler who was able to make a whole world hold its breath for
many years. The fact that Hitler was a political genius unmasks the nature of politics in
general as no other fact can. With Hitler, politics reached its highest stage of
development. We know what its fruits were, and we know how the whole world reacted
to them. In short, it is my belief that, with its unparalleled catastrophes, the twentieth
century marks the beginning of a new social era, free of politics. Of course, it is
impossible to foresee how much of a role politics itself will still play in the uprooting of
the political emotional plague, and how much of the role will be played by the
consciously organized functions of love, work and knowledge.

End of book